THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
(263 Chapters)
Dictated to Jakob Lorber through the inner word by our Lord Jesus Christ during
August 1851 to July 1864
This is God’s Word and God’s Word is free. It may be copied freely on condition that the text will not be altered. To protect the integrity of this translation a copyright is added:
©Copyright 2009: Albert K Hoffmann
Translated from the original German book: “Das grosse Evangelium Johannes - Band 4”,
as published by Disk-plus-Buch-Verlag 1999, by G. Gutemann.
(Please be patient, this is a first draft unedited translation. Proper editing still in progress.)
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 131
01] (Mathael:) “We ourselves had an arch Sadducee with all his family as a neighbour, who was as a person quite civilized, good and tolerant, but with whom one never could speak a word about God and the immortality of the soul. He regarded everyone as highly limited minded who believed in such things and about me he said that I had the best talents to become a poet, since I had such a living imagination. In short, by times my father spend a lot of effort on him, but it was all in vain.
02] This time my father asked him if he did not want to come with us to Golgotha. And he said: ‘Not for the whole world! I cannot look at an animal dying or even been slaughtered, not mentioning humans, despite they had committed even more atrocities than those seven. If tearing beasts come close to us, good, you hunt them down to put them out of action, and by doing so you have served humanity well! One should also do it with such people who are not good anymore for a peace loving human society! One should simply kill them, - but they should not be tortured; since they can’t help it in the least that they have become tearing beasts! Nature, temperament, complexion and upbringing are always the causes for such degenerations.
03] But if one says that this is done as a deterrent example, I can only start laughing about it; since we peaceful and properly educated people do not need an deterrent example, and for those who are targeted will not be any fools, to come here, to quite comfortably look at the seven deterrent examples!
04] But most certainly will these examples have the praiseworthy effect, that the other criminals who are not yet caught - perhaps a thousand in number - will subsequently inflict a lot more cruelty to those falling into their hands than until now! Especially a Roman can be congratulated who easily can be lucky enough to become a victim of the still free criminals! Truly, for all the treasures of the world I do not want to be in his skin! This can be the only advantage of such too martial law!
05] Who cannot remember the times before the Romans?! The laws were always of a serious nature, - but at least reasonable, and one never heard something about great cruelties. But now the wise heathens have blessed us with the most sharpest political and martial laws, those high pompous improvers of worlds and conquerors of countries and cities, and despite the tenfold reenforced roman guards, on the roads of our promised land cruelties are committed, which a civilized person cannot be told anymore, without fainting ten times! Therefore just go alone and look at the seven examples of the true roman cruelty, which will soon have a seventy-fold response from the other side as a result!
06] People should stay people since everlasting nature has raised them as humans above itself! But if man with all his so high praising mind in the end becomes an even by far more gruesome animal than all the most tearing beasts of the woods, than man has lost it all, and it is high time that we go to the wild and tearing beasts in the woods, to learn from them natural humanity! Just go to Golgotha, to this most cursed place on earth, which is saturated with the blood of people like a butcher’s booth with the blood of cattle, lambs and goats! What you will learn there, will truly not be of any good reputation!
07] You recognize a God and believe in the immortality of the soul and still can light heartedly look at, how spoilt and deeply lost people are tormented namelessly painfully for the whole day until their death by even greater brutes! Believe me, these seven would never become so evil without the Roman severity, as they of course were, shuddering to the skin! But who made them like that? Those, who torture them with pleasure for the whole day!
08] And you as holy and in God believing Jews can look at, how the most despicable torment and torture the despicable?! You are rather nice people and neighbours! Truly, in my donkey stable it looks by far more humane and civilized as in your God believing house! Understood?’ - With that he left and we went our way.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 132
01] (Mathael:) “Within half an hour we were back at Golgotha and except for guards nobody else was there. But the seven presented a sight of the deepest terror. I do not want to talk to much here about the awful appearance of the seven half corpses, but rather about their souls which were still not detached from their bodies, but made every effort to destroy and tear their bodies. Theses black and dark red bloody striped tigers attacked their own bodies and bit into them; but for that they had to feel a painful response from their still nerve-alive bodies. Since after each bite into their bodies, they made a painful furious face and immediately put their paws onto the place where they had bitten into their half-dead bodies.
02] This manoeuvring we watched for about an hour, and I had to tell my father what I observed at the seven. But the roman guard superintendent noticed this, who also watched my unsteady eyes for quite some time with the greatest attention. He came to us and asked us in the roman tongue, what we saw at the seven, since we, especially I, observed with great attention and had to report to my father. We should do this in his tongue, otherwise he would be forced to asked us to leave.
03] My father talked to him in Greek, which he was more comfortable with than Latin, although both of us understood Latin quite well; since in Jerusalem even as a child one had to know three languages if one wanted to converse with the many foreigners. My father explained to him, the guard superintendent, that he was a doctor and that he with his son and at the same time also scholar, conducted medical diagnosis and psychological observations, and that he encouraged me to describe all the symptoms in great detail; alongside he was also explaining to me this and that according to the teachings of Hippocrates.
04] But the guard superintendent, a knowledge thirsty person, liked this, and requested my father to make his explanations in the Greek tongue, so that he also could profit from it. Now we were caught! Since that my father explained something to me, was only a feint to put the guard superintendent at ease, because it was only me making a report about the psychological scene to my father, which was certainly of such nature that the guard superintendent would have laughed into our faces, if he would listen to it. What should we do now? Both of us were helpless!
05] But now I saw a spirit, standing in the air on a cloud descending, and in his right hand he carried a big, shiny sword. ‘What will he do here?’ I thought by myself. But the superintendent saw my fixed researching eyes and immediately asked me if I could see anything unusual. And I answered him in my way very brief and a little gruffly: ‘Certainly, - but if I told you, you still would not believe me!’
06] The guard superintendent wanted to know more from me; but at that time it was already getting late and from Cornelius an order arrived to break the legs at the feet with axes according to the custom of the Romans, and if anyone was still alive, to put an end to him with a blow to the head and on the chest, so our guard superintendent had strict orders to carry out and we could continue our observations unhindered.
07] I now looked at the great spirit, who was dressed in a dark sky-blue pleated garment, and what he would be doing at this scene. Listen! As the leg breakers waited for the command to smash the legs of the seven and to end the life of those who are still alive with the said blows, the mighty spirit lifted the sword and cut the strings by which the black tiger souls were attached to their bodies.
08] When those awful souls were relieved from their bodies, they suddenly became a little more human appearance, walked on their hind legs, but absolutely silent and with a very sad and sorrowful expression, and the spirt said in a sharp voice to them: ‘Go to the place of your evil love; it will attract you! As your deeds, so is your reward!’ But the seven souls shouted: ‘If we are doomed there would be sufficient time for it! Why was it necessary to torture us, if the everlasting damnation awaits us here?!’
09] Said the big, mighty spirit: ‘Everything depended and still depends on your love! Change this according to the order of Jehovah known to you, and you will be your own saviours; except for yourselves nobody in the whole of infinity of God can save you! The life is yours, and the love is yours; if you can change your love, then this will transform your whole life and being! And now leave!’
10] Upon these sharp words of the great and mighty spirit, the seven, under a horrible howling, quickly ran away; however, I was so perky to asked the great spirit, what will finally become of the seven.
11] And the spirit rose again and said nothing else than: ‘Their very own will! With them it was not a lack of upbringing, not a lack of recognition, and they were not possessed - accept by their own evil will. The vermin you saw escaping when they were exposed and when flagellated, were no foreign daemons, but all of them products and creations of their own evil will. Therefore the judgement is fair; since it had to deal with seven perfect devils, for whom in this world existed no teaching, no word and no improvement! But here with us, where everything is revealed, their destiny will be as they want it to be out of their love. The opportunities, even if only in appearance, will be plentiful to tempt themselves to more evil or also to betterment. Understand this, youth, and also explain this to your father, to whom is not given the sight for this!’
12] With these meaningful words the big and mighty spirit disappeared, and the leg breakers began with their work. With five no blood came out of the wide open wounds; but with the last two there was still some blood. They immediately received the ending blows, which, however, was a complete futile work and exercise; since when the good or evil soul for once has left the body, the body is for certain completely dead.
13] After this rather not too inviting nice action, the henchmen went home and the corpses were handed over to the undertaker and his servants for further disposal. The way of disposal, however, was different and still does, with the only restriction that they were not allowed to be buried. Normally they were burnt with the cursed wood or dehydrated in the cursed water and only afterwards thrown to the wild animals as food. But the wild and tearing beasts who ate from it, normally perished, which was the reason for the undertaker to simply cook the corpses in the cursed water and sold it then rather well for quite a lot of money to people who wanted to kill wolves, hyenas, bears and foxes.
14] This, o Lord, is now once more a little history which I have experienced during my youth, of which everything is clear to me, except the appearance of the souls, which were without any human form, and the previously countless many despicable vermin leaving the criminals as bats and small dragons. The big spirit did indeed gave me some explanation, that these were only products of the evil will; but how, - this is entirely a different question, which, except for You, o Lord, nobody can answer and solve! Those two, o Lord, You could solve for us, if it pleases Your most holy will!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 133
01] Says I: “What you have personally experienced you have presented very good and true. The reason for the bestial appearance of the soul of the said seven great criminals lies in a certain free order, but of course only to this extend, as the working soul-specific-parts in the body seize or exchange themselves anew, similar to a cluster of worms creeping disorderly over and about in a continuous search for a more comfortable resting place. If they found it as either a good or bad type, the outer form will for certain become likewise to the good or evil type.
02] Look here at the different plants; there is an alimentary plant and there a poisonous one! In the sun-bright light of our light sphere, look at the forms! See, how smoothly, delightfully, soft and modestly is the form of the alimentary plant to look at, and how corner-like, sheared and here and there quite suspiciously smooth the form of the poisonous plants looks like, but still both species consist of the same primordial substances, standing in the same earth, slurp the same dew, the precise same air and the same light!
03] You have seen how a little while ago out of the absolutely similar glowing tongues or floating fire snakes, which could not be seen with the eyes of the flesh because of their tininess, a perfect, quite comfortable donkey has formed; do you think that, given another order for the seizing of the primordial substances into organic forms, just as well a tiger, a camel, an ox or elephant or anything else could not have developed?! O, most certain! And another orderly seizing would also have a complete different nature and characteristics in itself, which would be quite hostile towards another, and the reason for this is, that each differently organized individual form has the continuous main aspiration, to convert everything else and which is somewhat weaker into its own order.
04] Out of this property goes forth love, the inner warmth, aspiration, greed, hunger and thirst. If this greed, which is equal to a lust of power, becomes here and there too big and tries to grab too much to push it underneath its own original order, the consumed entity not seldomly becomes too powerful, seizes the first in being already existing soul-organic order, and pulls it into its own good, better, or easily also worse, more worse and finally most worse order!
05] But what happens by that? Mathael, now we are coming to your seen tiger-like criminal’s souls! The souls were too excessively taken over by the too greedily absorbed primordial soul substances which did not fit their (the souls) order; and only those absorbed primordial soul substances have turned the souls into their own exceedingly bad and thereby have changed the human souls into true tiger souls, and of the same origin was also all the vermin which you saw leaving in masses the frightened criminals. But now all of you tell Me, if you have comprehended this rich teaching in all its facets!”
06] Says most of them: “Yes, Lord, we understood the teaching at least to some extend; but to boast that we feel quite at home with it, would be a lie. From the earlier forming of the donkey we have observed and seen, how from the spiritual primordial substances a thing or being is developed. We could almost see the grass grow, and how so to speak a donkey, by itself, created itself from the fire tongues. Yes, by Your goodness and mercy we even know, what, who and wherefrom these fire tongues are, and who they as related to each other can seize each other to create a distinctive idea and form. We know quite well how these Your countless primordial thoughts, of which the whole of infinity is overfilled with, although from the outer appearance looking similar, are nevertheless in themselves very distinctive, lighter and heavier, depending on the purpose and intelligence they carry which might be somewhat deeper, more serious and more good-quality, and how the related ones seize each other and start to form some organ.
07] As said, all this we understand quite well; but there is still something which is a strong riddle to us, which You, o Lord, could resolve for us, if it would please you. But we all surely do not have to tell You where we are running short; since You know all gaps which are in us, and will fill them with Your mercy, if You regard as necessary! If it is not of a great importance to us, then we are more than perfectly happy with that what we have and understand.”
08] Says I: “To understand the secret of the kingdom of God in all depth of depths, you all first must be reborn in the spirit, which is now impossible for you. Only if the Son of Man has returned from where He has come, He will send to you the spirit of all truth which is holy; he will awaken you entirely and complete your hearts and waken the spirit of all truth in you, which means, in the heart of your souls, and by this act you will be reborn in the spirit and see and understand in the brightest light what the heavens contain in theirs.
09] But this, what I show and explain to you right now, is only a preparation for what the spirit will give you in all fullness. There are many things which I still have to tell you, but you would not be able to endure right now; but if the spirit of all truth will come, he will guide you in all wisdom! Since you know this now, we immediately want to start with a further considerable preparation at this place, and our widely experienced Mathael will tell us another little history from his experiences.
10] And as such you, Mathael, can start working again and tell us the well seen story experienced in Bethany! We still have four hours until sunrise and therefore can still learn and experience a few things, and you, Mathael, can immediately begin with your narrative!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 134
01] Says Mathael: “Lord, am I also allowed to mention the strange phenomena of nature, which I and my accompanying father observed in the middle of the night towards the east when travelling to Bethany?”
02] Says I: “Certainly yes; since it has a strong relation with the occurrence which you have experienced seventeen years ago in Bethany! Therefore you can start right now!”
03] Says Mathael: “Lord, I see, that nothing is unknown to You in the whole of the infinitive sphere of creation! For You I certainly do not have to tell the story; but for the sake of the other friends and brothers it pleases me to tell such higher things, especially where I can see that I believingly being listen to. Everything which I will tell you now has a very mystically and magnificently looking character; nevertheless, everything is true what you will hear, and as such pay me your attention once more!
04] Listen! It was already late autumn of the year. The high mountain peaks were covered in fog, and a quite unfriendly north wind whirled the dry leaves of the trees through the air; only in the east there were still some places, where the lovely stars looked down to earth like crying, which was a nature scene which I and my father, who was a great friend of nature also regarding its unfriendly workings, observed until midnight. When we got ready to go inside to take our rest, we discovered a person walking hastily towards our house with a lantern, made from the urine bladder of a sheep, in his hand, and it didn’t take long and a quite sad, but still quite young man stood in front of us.
05] Recognizing my father immediately as a doctor, he said in a wistful tone of voice: ‘Friend and doctor! I’m coming from Bethany; my name is Lazarus and I am the son of the old Lazarus, whom I love above all! Quite suddenly he fell ill today, and it looks very bad with him! Our rabbi, who in an emergency is also a little of a doctor, does not know what to do with my father! He himself send me to you, since you are an extraordinary doctor and brought help to ill people in cases where no other doctor could find any remedy. Come and cure, if still possible, my suffering father!’
06] Says my father: ‘If another doctor has brought an ill person close to death, we have to perform miracles! Everything would be alright, if it would be possible to do this immediately and everywhere! I will with this my only son, who must be at hand since he has the gift to see spirits and also in extreme cases can speak to them, go with you and see what can be done; if you had brought some horses which would have brought you quicker here and us more quickly back, an easier cure could be performed. But if the Hippocratic signs of death have already shown with him, there is no cure possible; since against the power of death no herb has grown, not on the Alps and even less so in any garden!’
07] The messenger Lazarus was contented with this answer and regretted it badly, not having taken any horses along. Nevertheless, with a great hurry we started our journey; since with good feet it was about an hours time to reach our destination.
08] When we, absolutely quiet and deep in thoughts, walked our way, the fog in the east disappeared completely and it became lighter and lighter, - yes, after about a quarter of an hour it was so light like half an hour before sunrise. This has taken up our attention to such a degree, that we, despite all the hurrying, had to stand still to see where this strange light was coming from.
09] Finally it became completely daylight and above the eastern horizon almost a real sun rose, but with a much greater speed as the ordinary one, or - as one is used to say - the daily sun. But with this quickly rising light appearance, the lower end of the eastern horizon did not started to appear.
10] This light phenomenon turned into a column of light, which within a few moments pushed its head up to the midday line and soon spread such light and heat, that we were forced to go underneath a still dense leafed fig tree, not to go blind because of the light and not to perish from the heat. But soon this column of light became thinner and thinner and the light and the strong heat produced by the column of light, disappeared.
11] After a very small quarter of an hour the light phenomenon was gone, but also our sight; since afterwards, when the light disappeared completely, it was so dark and our eyesight was so weakened, that we were not able to properly discern the lantern of our messenger.
12] Only after about thirty moments our eyes started to win back the necessary eyesight, and we could again barely see the road by the very weak light of the lantern, during our walk. The whole story nevertheless delayed us with a good half an hour time and my father immediately asked me, if I had seen any spirits during the light phenomenon.
13] And I said to him according to the fullest truth: ‘In the light, which was in anyway much less to look at as the sun during midday because of its extraordinary brightness, nothing could be seen, but certainly with us on earth. A great number of figures were becoming halfway visible, - but all like a very busy movement towards the west; their movement was thus homogeneous with the light appearance. Only one single spirit figure which came very close to us, was entirely visible, had a serious, old-manlike expression and appeared to have a great joy about the light appearance. But when the light phenomenon began to disappear from the sky, also the spirit figure disappeared quickly, and as it appeared to me, also to the west, but more so in the direction of Bethany!’ I didn’t saw anything else and therefore could not report anything further to my father.
14] Our guide was surprised about my seer’s gift and believed my statement; since he thought that my phantasy and power of imagination could impossibly have reached such intensity, that I could so easily produce something like that. In this he was right; since I was never very inventively and as a boy and youth I had almost no phantasy or imaginative powers, but I had a lot of talent for learning foreign tongues.
15] During these little small talk considerations we finally arrived in Bethany and there at the very respectable house of Lazarus and found the sick person in his last convulsive minutes, of which it is said that for this no herb is grown.
16] Around the bed were standing two crying, but otherwise very lovely daughters of the dying person, and also quite a number of other relatives who sobbed and wept as it was customary at such opportunities. Our guide, as son of the house, also wept and because of all the sadness forgot to ask my father if it was still possible to help or not.
17] Only the little rabbi came to my father and ask if there was still anything one could do for the old man to regain his consciousness for at least a short while. My father did not answered the question immediately but asked me in all quietness how it was going with the old man and if the soul was already starting to rise from the body.
18] But I said to the father quite harmlessly what I saw: ‘The entire soul floats already half the size of a man above the body in a horizontal position and is only connected to the body by a hair-thin light thread which according to our experience will not likely lasts more than sixty moments; it will shear any moment. However, it is strange that the immense column of light which we saw on our way with the eyes of the flesh, is again present above the head of the soul, has the same powerful light and also exerts a very wholesome feeling heat. The soul does not turn its eye away from the light column and it appears if the soul has a great feeling of well-being in it.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 135
01] (Mathael:) “When my father heard such from me, he turned immediately to the already somewhat impatient little rabbi and said: ‘Friend, as I have observed this case, it would be a pity to waste even one drop of the strongest life balm; since his soul floats already man size high above the already practically dead body. Therefore you can begin to sing your sorrow psalter, and as a priest tell the people that no earthly help is able to do anything!’
02] At this explanation the rabbi made a somewhat angry face and asked the father how he was able to notice this. The father was never a man of too much politeness and said with dry words to the little rabbi: ‘How and from where I can see and know this, is none of your business; just do your part and I know exactly and quite well what I have to do!’
03] In this moment the soul was completely separated from the body and a few very serenely and wise looking spirits received it among them, gave it like from the whitest bissus a marvellous pleated garment and one of them took the light column, bent it around the loins of the now free soul, and it became a belt with a brightness of the sun. At the same time a mighty spirit put a equally bright shining hat on the head of the free soul and said: ‘Brother, be for ever decorated with the light of wisdom of God shining out of you!’
04] With that all the high spirits present together with the now free soul, immediately left the house, what I also straight away reported to my father, and the father said to the rabbi: ‘Now, since the soul of the old man has entirely separated from the body, you can go to the nearly blind weeping relatives and announce the complete death of the old man?!’
05] Said the little rabbi: ‘O, why not! Now I will give him a stimulating drop on his tongue, and we will soon see, if his soul - provided and assuming the existence of a special soul in a person - already left his body! According to my well proven opinion, no person has a soul which reaches beyond the life of the blood and the nerves with a special spiritual life. Man, once he is dead, he is completely dead like a rock or a dry piece of wood, and to all what I can call holy, I swear to you, that then nothing stays alive in man. However, there exist arcana (secret remedies) in nature, which can awaken life anew in an already dead body; and that I will do now and will prove to you as a stiff Jew, that the soul has not left the body yet and also that it is not able to leave the body, since there never resided a real soul therein!’
06] Here the rabbi pulled a golden little flask out of the pocket , showed it to my father and said: ‘There friend, see here! In here is the soul of a person who is already dead!’
07] Said my father with a smile: ‘Just go ahead! My entire, large property which you might know about, belongs to you if the dead person is moving for only a short while after receiving your drops; since your arcanum is familiar to me. I also have it, and with false dead people it served me well; but with false dead people the soul is still very much in the body. Therefore this arcanum is very useful with dead people where no Hippocratic symptoms are showing; but once the most well developed Hippocrates is showing on the face of a dead person, the soul has left, and you can give the dead ten-thousand of these little bottles, and still the body will not move, but be completely dead and lying there without feeling like a rock or a dry piece of wood. But now keep on going with your real Persian Farren herb oil, and as I have told you in front of many witnesses: my property is completely yours from the moment when this dead person, where already very slightly the smell of putrefaction starts to develop, only makes a single move upon your drops!’
08] The little rabbi is somewhat concerned about this quite vigorous remark from my father, but, nonetheless, goes to the dead person, opens his mouth and dispenses him ten drops instead of the usual one, two at the most three drops on the already completely dry tongue. He closes the mouth again and waits now with great attention for the dead to move only a little bit. However, after one full hour and another hour, it already started to dawn, the dead did not show any signs of any movement.
09] My father now asks the little rabbi if he still was of the opinion that the dead will start to move because of the real Persian Farren herb oil and perhaps even start to speak.
10] Says the little man: ‘Lets wait for another hour, lets wait until the sun comes up, and the dead surely will start to move; he also will speak!’
11] Says my father, again smiling: ‘Keep going, I will not intervene; to the contrary I gladly would sacrifice my property for the recovery of this old, to me well known, God devoted, honourable person! And should you lose against me, I do not ask anything from you, except that you believe in the true, forever living God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and in the fullest immortality of the human soul!’
12] Says the rabbi: ‘Yes, friend, this I will do; but I know it in advance, that you will loose this trade! Because secretly I belong to the reasonable sect of the Sadducees and want to curse my temple clerics right into the large sandy desert of Africa! But if you really should win me over, I will be glad to serve the temple again with everything I have!’
13] Everything was quiet now and all waited with great anticipation for the moment of the revitalization of the old Lazarus.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 136
01(Mathael:) “Meanwhile the young Lazarus came to my father and asked him whether the secret drops of the rabbi indeed would not waken the father again.
02] Said my father: ‘I’m terribly sorry my best friend, that I as doctor and as a human must confess to you in the fullest sense of the truth! In any way, what does it mean to keep a person suspended with blind hopes which never ever can take on any reality! But for your consolation I can tell you something much better, and this consists therein, that I give and can give you the most living and most truthful assurance, that your father is alive and in truth has never died!’
03] Said sadly the young Lazarus: ‘Look at the bed! He is not alive and is over and over dead!’
04] Said the father: ‘Yes, he for sure; but he was not your father, only the flesh coat of your father! My son, however, who is a perfect seer of spirits, can tel you something else; go and ask him about it, and you will find great joy in what he will tel you about his vision he had here!’
05] The son of Lazarus now turned to me, the son of my father, and asked me what I as the doctor’s son can tel him for consolation. And I told him in every detail and very extensively, what I have seen. There were a lot of hearing ears around me, but only a few with such a believing heart as our young Lazarus. The more I told him about my vision, the more joyful became his face, what also was noticed by his two sisters who still belonged to the most tender female youth, and they asked him what it was that he suddenly became so happy. Lazarus pointed to me and said nothing further.
06] Then the two maidens came to me and ask me shortly and modestly what I have told the brother according to which he suddenly lost the great sadness and is now so cheerful as if never something sad happened in the whole house. I should also tell the same to them!
07] But I was at that stage a little naughty and said: ‘O, it causes you girls not the slightest harm if you mourn a little! I tell you nothing; at the right time you will be told by your brother Lazarus!’
08] After that the two girls did not asked me any further, that I should tell them what I have told their brother. But they nevertheless became less sorrowful, and my father turned to the rabbi since the son was standing completely crimson above the horizon and said: ‘Now friend, where do you stand with your Persian Farn herb oil drops? The dead person still lies there motionless like an old piece of wood! How is it then? The sun has already come up, and everything is quiet and dead calm! Who won the bet, me or you?’
09] Said the rabbi: ‘Friend, I give up, and from now on I will believe what you believe! You are a wise and widely experienced doctor, who does not easily believe something without a good reason. Even if I do not see the reason, I still will believe, because you are believing it, and surely knows the reason for it! I hereby take the believe of respect and remain with what you have told me. You have won this important bet and I’m your prisoner!’
10] Said my father: ‘Not my prisoner but a freest man in the name of Jehovah!’
11] Hereupon the rabbi asked my father: ‘Friend, what must I do, to completely win your friendship?’
12] Said my father: ‘You already have it! Believe from now on, and through your believe you will come into the right light!’
13] I now went to the father and said what I just have seen: It was a great spirit who came into the room and gave me a sign and said that the children of Lazarus should get ready, their fathers spirit will return once more and bless them and give them a great promise. I also told my father that he should announce it to the three; and the father did that. The son of Lazarus and both of his still very young sisters, maidens of fourteen and sixteen years, were very happy about it.
14] It did not take long, and the spirit of the dead Lazarus, full of a heavenly brightness entered the room, and all three could see him and also could hear his voice.
15] But the spirit of light said to his son: ‘You are an adult; be a good foster father for your young sisters! Let no evil thought penetrate your heart; because look at me, I live and have not died! What has happened, the Lord wanted it like that. He has chosen our house, and the miracle of all miracles will take place in this house.
16] The Lord already walks this earth as a son of poor parents. He, the Everlasting, the Holiest, has already begun with the great task of redemption. He wants to become a Father for ever to all people who are of good will. From now on the people of this earth should not have an invisible forever inaccessible, but an accessible and always visible Father. And this God, who created everything that exists in the everlasting infinity, will visit this house on a regular basis. Therefore keep your hearts from impureness, so that this house becomes worthy, to endure Him, whom heaven and earth cannot enclose!
17] That I live you can see; but also see to it that you will live, like I now live forever in God, my and your Father! With that take now my true father’s blessing, which I give to you now, not in the flesh anymore, which lies there on the bed as a worn out old coat and awaits redemption by the jaws of worms, but as a perfect spirit in the Paradise of God, the kingdom of the pure spirits! Keep the commandments of God and praise and love Him above all, and you will already on this earth make a bigger harvest as the one, which I now enjoy in the brightest Paradise of God! God the Lord will be with you, Amen!’
18] Hereupon the spirit disappeared, and the three children became full of joy, which I could not describe.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 137
01] (Mathael:) “All present were astonished about the joy about the incomprehensible edifying cheerfulness of the children of the old Lazarus. Except for me and the three children, nobody else has seen anything; but nevertheless it was noticed by all present. Some thought that the three must have had a comforting vision. A few pharisees who also were present, thought, that the children, because of too much grief, became insane; but the little rabbi thought that my father has enchanted them in a very secret manner.
02] But then I intervened with the little man and said loudly: ‘Man, don’t you remember what promises you have made to the face of my honest father?! How can you judge the extraordinary mercy of God in this way?! Be careful that Jehovah does not punishes you this very moment! Because you are not a person but a wretched animal!’
03] Now, these my words made such an impression on the little rabbi, that he became Hippocratically pale like the corpse on the bed, and he started to tremble with his whole body.
04] My father noticed this, went to him and asked him what has happened to him, that he became pale like a corpse. But the little man told him with a shaking tongue all the evil things I have revealed to him.
05] But my father said to him: ‘It serves you right! Why didn’t you stay with your believe which you have promised me so dearly?! With God and His spirits one cannot make any jokes! Do you understand this? Either you believe, even if only on the grounds of those whose experience can forever not be denied, - or you stay as you are!
06] What you are, be it entirely, either an angel or a devil! The worst of worst however is: wanting to be a double being, an angel and a devil in one and the same person! Sure, both of the arriving pharisees made by their entrance your head and your heart glowing?! You became fearful and began, as an earlier follower of the sect of the Sadducee, to dance according to their music, like the Greek let their bears dance to their music in before us; but at the same time you forgot to whom you have broken your oat! What do you want to do now, you wretched person?’
07] But the rabbi covered his face and went away, and retreated most likely to Jerusalem to his living room, to think about all his mortal sins. What has happened further to him, until this hour I don’t know; I only know that the father as well as I am, has seen him in Jerusalem at several occasions, but he always purposefully avoided us from far away. Why, out of rage or a kind of shyness, I also don’t know. He also never came back to the house of Lazarus, although he forgot his enchanted flask there, - which we easily learned, since the young Lazarus and his sisters visited us afterwards quite often.
08] Now, Lord, this is the story of me and my father in Bethany which we experienced as true and faithfully as I have told it here. At that stage everything of course was a indissoluble riddle to me. A lot is now much more clearer to me, only the two phenomena are still a riddle to me, and despite Your many explanations I still do not understand them. And these two phenomena are: firstly the light meteor at the physical sky at midnight and the accompanying spirits towards the west, and secondly the similar, pure spiritual light above the head of the already free floating soul above the corpse.
09] Also, with this soul I did not saw an actual mist cloud beforehand, but only the same very properly developed form of a human, which only was connected to the body with a very light purple thread, which also sheared completely, upon which the soul immediately as completely free was standing with a brilliant-white pleated dress of the finest byssus among some wise and mighty spirits, as I have mentioned earlier.
10] How these things and appearances are interconnected, I and certainly also all the others, would like to here from Your mouth! O Lord, explain this to us!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 138
01] Says I: “I will explain it to you; but all of you must be very attentive, otherwise you will not understand the whole matter! Since this death is a quite peculiar case, has not occurred for a long time and will not appear for even a longer period of time.
02] The old Lazarus as a great, primordial created angel spirit, was according to his very own will incarnated into the flesh of a person, namely under the most difficult living conditions imaginable everywhere on this earth. From the cradle until his forty-seventh year on earth he had to endure things and trials, which cannot easily repeated here. How many times did he had to fight with many dangers of life! Who from you is familiar with the life history of Job, can only form somewhat of a picture from that which happened to our Lazarus.
03] Several times he was promoted to the highest world honours and came to great wealth, had a wife and the most beautiful and most well-behaved children, five in number, who loved him dearly as a good and wise father. When he was nineteen years of age he married the only daughter of one of the richest people in Bethlehem; his gold and silver and the most beautiful pearls and precious stones could not be easily carried away by a hundred camels. However, this his great earthly luck lasted for only a short time. His treasures evaporated from year to year because as a good and too lenient person he was quite often seriously robbed; finally a fire erupted in his out of cedars built house, and from all of his treasures he could not save anything else except the life of his wife and children and was forced to live from alms for three years.
04] During the three years his wife and all his five dear children died. He himself became full of leprosy which he suffered from for a full year. Finally a doctor from Egypt came with an arcanum and cured him completely from this illness. After that, as still an attractive man of thirty-four years of age, on his way he was attacked by secret henchmen from outer Persia and was brought there as a slave without any consideration and sold to an extremely hard master.
05] But since he was among all the many slaves of his master the most loyal one, and has endured all the hardness of his master with the biggest patience and abidance, his master called him after ten years and said to him: ‘I have watched you during all my hardness against you, that you were most loyal to me and did not shy away from great troubles and work to bring me quite often great fortune. If I requested a lot from you, you always did more and quite often to my advantage. I am a hard master - all the world gives me this testimony -, nevertheless I’m not without eyes and not without insight and recognition; and since I’m not that, I give you the full freedom! You can go safely back to your home in your country. In addition, as a token of my appreciation for your loyal service, I give to you one-hundred camels, ten of my most beautiful female slaves and ninety servants; and so that you everywhere can buy something, can live and trade and carry on, my treasurer must pay you thousand bags of gold and two-thousand bags of silver! See, this is how a hard master rewards a most loyal slave and double this a most loyal servant, which, however, I unfortunately never had! Go safely with everything you have received as a gift from your hard master!’
06] Lazarus bowed deeply in front of his master and wanted to thank him. But he said with serious words: ‘Friend, who earned his reward like you, does not have to thank the giver after reception! Therefore go in peace; so be it and it happens!’
07] Moved in tears, Lazarus left the hall, and when he came to the large palace yard, everything was ready: Camels, the ten female slaves and the ninety servants, and each of the strongest camels was loaded with gold and silver.
08] Lazarus mounted his camel, and the march started. After ten quite joyful days of travel, he reached Bethlehem, stayed at an inn and enquired about his earlier property. But this was, according to Roman law, because the legal owner, despite all proclamations by special heralds, did not respond, sold as government property and became already three years ago the full property of the new owner. Since for seven years he was so to speak only a tenant; if the previous lost owner returned during the seventh year, he still could exercise the repossession law, - he only had to repay the new tenant the highest offer including interest, since he was seen as a manger without contract and had to be rewarded for his troubles to run the estate. However, after seven years the tenant becomes the untouchable, full, new owner of such property. And this was also the case in Bethlehem with the property of Lazarus. The tenant was now the full owner, protected by Roman law, and our Lazarus, achieving nothing, had to move on.
09] For a whole year he had to live in the inn, until finally a considerable piece of land became available for sale in Bethany which belonged to a Greek. For fifteen-hundred bags of silver Lazarus became the full owner and married in his forty-seventh year one of his most loyal female slaves, who also was a Jew, and with her he fathered the young Lazarus and his two sisters. After ten years he also gave the fullest freedom to all his servants from Persia; but nobody left Lazarus and today fifty-three of the servants are still alive. Already after two years all converted to the Jewish faith and became even more valuable and pleasant for Lazarus. The wife only died two years ago, and was an example of female tolerance and devotion; and since then the three, very well-behaved children managed everything alone; except for God they nearly have no needs and do a lot of good for the poor.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 139
01] (The Lord:) “Since the old Lazarus completed his earthly life so very well, he not only has lost anything from his former heavenly perfection, but has gained so much, that at the time of departure of our deeply tried angel who passed his test in the most excellent manner, myriads of the most perfect angels united and influenced the nature spirits of this earth in such a way, that they were forced to perform on the same level of activeness as the nature spirits of the sun must be active. By this extraordinary activity of myriads of spirits concentrated in a small space, the light originated which was seen by you, your father and the young Lazarus, precisely in that moment when the angel soul and spirit of the old Lazarus began to unwind from the bonds of the flesh.
02] The spirits you saw, accompanying the light towards the west, are not really especially related to the phenomenon, other than that they were also being unusually excited by the extraordinary activity of the nature spirits which normally stand under their command and, not knowing what was going on, were urged to a partly transient partly sharply observant movement and fearful activity.
03] That the movement could be seen going from east to west according to your language art, means an important earthly death, corresponding to it, as everything on earth awakens with sunrise and everything dies in sleep with the setting sun. At the same time, however, the earthly evening corresponds completely vice versa with the spiritual morning and vice versa the earthly morning with the spiritual evening; since with the earthly morning, most people start as far as possible to engage in worldly worries, and this is a true and deep spiritual evening often without dusk, thus actually already a spiritual night. Only in the evening, tired of the worldly worries, many reluctantly start thinking about the flight of the temporal and turn to God, and this corresponds at least with a spiritual dawn.
04] Thus this has explained according to your understanding only too well, and you now know how and why about the spiritual and physical relationship of the great light phenomenon and about its spirit-like company.
05] Now we go to the death room of the old Lazarus! There you saw no disfigured smoke figure floating above the corpse, but already a complete human figure. The reason for this lies in the great love for activity, what indicates an already more completed inner, spiritual life, which is entirely without any fear about the coming great activity in the endless kingdom of the heavens. The fear vibrations of the soul can then not take place, and therefore the human figure of the soul is immediately during its first exit from the body already perfected and can be seen as a fully restful condition, of course only to him who does posses the rare ability to see like that.
06] The small and extremely thin thread between the soul and its body indicates the always very smallest sense for the earthly and therefore also the most easily and painless separation from the body. The same light phenomenon above the head of the soul indicates foremost the mightiest will of the soul herself, and by its extraordinary activity according to the order of the heavens expresses itself as a column of light above the head, - a column, corresponding to its inflexibility, and as light which is always a product of a just activity, corresponding to the divine order of the heavens of God, which light always penetrates and fully enlightens the ability of recognition of the soul, so that the will does not act blindly but always with the brightest insight.
07] But since the just thinking mainly occurs in the heart, just as the seat of love and the will can only found there, the free will-light of the soul, which during the earthly life acted in unity with the reason of the head, now becomes visible as the belt of the garment of love and justice, patience and tolerance around the loins of the free soul; but the hat is a testimony for a new gift of the purest light from the heavens, which, however, is only given to those, which already have accepted the true heavenly wisdom and from it have become humans full of love, wisdom and the true heavenly justice. Such a light hat is then a product of the wisdom will of all of the primordial created angels of heaven and expresses with him who carries such a hat on his head, that he now is an entirely perfected being resembling God and is inaugurated in all wisdom and in all recognition of all heavens.
08] Such a spirit of the heavens who also went through the flesh of an earthly life, recognizes on his own as much as all the other primordial spirits combined who have not yet entered the way of the flesh, because such a hat is, just as a person’s soul is a compound of all earthly intelligence particles, also a compound of all intelligence of the heavens, which surely says endlessly much.
09] I am of the opinion now that you all will understand this somewhat unusual appearance. But if someone still has a query, now, he should ask, and there be light for him! Since the heavens give a right light to those, who are just and do have a good will. Therefore ask without fear, if there is something which you still don’t understand!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 140
01] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, we all cannot thank you enough for this infinitively great lesson which You have given to us all, and I do now understand an enormously lot more! Also from the last appearance, which viceroy Mathael once more gave us from his rich experience, there is nothing unclear to me; only the two or three great and mighty angel spirits who received Lazarus, I’m still completely unfamiliar regarding their status! Perhaps we could at least know their sanctified names, and what are the perhaps more detailed circumstances regarding the teaching to the children during his later appearance. The history was otherwise quite unusual, although I, frankly said, would be very pleased to know, how and where the body of the old Lazarus was buried and what became later of the little rabbi. Also a closer explanation of the famous Farn herb oil would not be undesirable. Would You, o Lord, give us some further details about it?”
02] Says I: “But friend, these are just quite unimportant side issues, which existence we, regarding the main matter, can accept as absolutely not necessary, since it does not have anything to do with it and nearly bears no relationship! What lies in the empty names of the angel spirits who met Lazarus?! They did not need a travel document according to law, neither any worldly protective court. To what use would the names to you?! But since you are insisting, they were the archangels Zuriel, Uriel and deep in the background also Michael in the form of John the Baptist, of whom Zinka has told us a lot.
03] But there were also many other spirits present, which Mathael could not see, since they, as still completely pure spirits, cannot be seen with the eyes of the soul, but only with the eyes of the purest spirit himself - an ability which Mathael never owned. Then, what lies in the burial of the body of Lazarus, what about the Farren herb oil which alleviates rigid cramps and kills the worms in the stomach if it is real; if it is not real it has no effect whatsoever! Therefore lets leave it at that what is only very little or no use at all to us, and see to it to extend our recognition and knowledge with only spiritual matters!
04] Ask therefore rather about something spiritual, still out of the spiritual sphere of what Mathael has seen, instead of things which are just as insignificant to the spirit as the snow which has covered the wild fields of the earth a thousand years before Adam! What matter is and how it originated, exists and still originates, has already made tangible clear to you, and as such we only have to worry about spiritual things. Of what use are all the knowledge and science of the whole world to man, if he does not recognizes himself up to the deepest root of life, in particular in his soul and his spiritual life and sphere of existence?!
05] Will he ever can become truly happy, even when owning all earthly goods, if he from time to time has to ask himself and says: ‘What will become after death about me? Will I continue to live with a conscience, or will it be over with me forever?’ If the fearing questioner does not obtain a satisfying answer, either from someone who is more experienced or even less so out of his own dark world life chamber in which never has penetrated a spiritual light of truth, - what then? Will the serious questioner, no matter how rich a man, enjoy his great treasures and wealth? With only a little conscience of love for life, certainly not! Since what use can it be to man, if he earned all the treasures of the earth, but suffers damage to his soul?
06] Therefore lets rid ourselves what can be destroyed by rust and moth! Only what is of the spirit, remains unaltered forever; however everything belonging to matter is often subject to countless changes until it has reached the state of the spiritual. Therefore ask about the spirit and the soul but never about anything earthly!” {a mt.06,19; jak.05,02; jl.ev06.193,06-07; jl.ev09.191,11}
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 141
01] Thereupon Cyrenius said, somewhat embarrassed: "Lord, no one but me has asked You anything, and it looks as if You, as God, as my Lord and my Creator, bear me a grudge because of this."
02] Says I: “How can you misunderstand My words to such a degree? How can I bear you a grudge when I show you in full earnest and forever truly what is most necessary for your life and that of every other human? Behold, how limited your power of judgment still is. When will it become of age? To whom can the purest original love of all love in God ever bear a grudge?
03] Whenever you read about a wrath of God you should thereby understand the eternally even and firm earnest of His will; and this earnest of will in God is the innermost heart of the very same purest and mightiest love from which infinity and all the works in it have gone forth like the chicks are hatched from the egg, - surely, this love can never bear anyone a grudge in eternity! Or does anyone of you think that God, like a foolish man, could be angry?"
04] Here the old senior priest Stahar comes to Me and says: “Lord, forgive me if I allow myself to make a remark regarding the point of the wrath of God!
05] If one, connected with a firm believe in God, looks at the old world history, one cannot completely deny it, that God at times when man became too unruly, let them feel His wrath and His revenge in a especially pitiless severity.
06] ‘The wrath is Mine and the revenge is Mine!’, speaks the Lord through the mouth of the prophet. That it is like that, is demonstrated by the casting out of Adam from Paradise, the great flood during the times of Noah, the acceptance of the curse of Noah over one of his sons; later the destruction of Sodom, Gomorra and the surrounding ten cities at the locality which we today call the Dead Sea, still later the plagues befalling Egypt and the Israelites in the desert; then the most murdering wars against the Philistines, the Babylonian exile and, finally, the total subjugation of the People of God by the might of the heathens!
07] Lord, who looks a little at this behaviour of God against the sinners, who are nobody else than we the people, and takes this to heart, can impossibly come to no other conclusion than a real wrath and the most perfect revenge of Jehovah!
08] Of course one could say: This is how God raises in all seriousness His people and entire, large nations with the appropriate punishing stick in His hand! But the strikes and blows certainly does not look like coming from the hand of a most loving father, but everywhere a terrible furious judge on life and death and pestilence and fire is visible, even if in certain aspects quite justifiable!
09] This is just my opinion, this means if the world history is telling us the full truth; but if all the sad examples of this what God has done, is only fiction, than this what one calls wrath and fury of God, can indeed be the core of His everlasting and purest love. I only have brought this forward, since You, o Lord, have mentioned the topic regarding wrath and fury Yourself earlier on!
10] It will most likely be as You, o Lord, have told us earlier; but it is strange that always during historic times when the fury of God was announced and people dit not better themselves and did not repent their sins, the most material punishment without mercy followed, and this on a large scale but also localized, and in general but also specifically! Now, how this is harmonized with the most pure, wrathless and furyless love, it would surely be worth the trouble if we can be a little enlightened about it during this opportunity!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 142
01] Says I: “Friend, as you now have spoken about the wrath and revenge, justice and love of God, in the same way a completely blind person speaks about the harmonious splendour of the colours in a rainbow!
[2] "Have you not understood as yet that all five books of Moses, all prophets and the writings of David and Solomon can only be understood and comprehended by way of inner spiritual correspondence?!
03] Do you seriously think that God chased Adam out of Paradise by an angel carrying a blazing sword in his right hand as a weapon for expulsion? I say to you: even if it was put to Adam as an appearance, it was only a correspondence of what actually took place in Adam himself and formed part of the act of his education and to establish the first religion and primordial church among the people on earth.
04] However, on earth there never existed a material Paradise where the cooked fish swam into the mouth of the people, but they had, just like now, first be caught, cooked and only then consumed sparingly; but if the people were busy and collected fruit which the earth had offered them, and thereby build up stock, then every place on earth which was cultivated by man, was a real earthly Paradise!
05] What would have become of the spiritual development of man, if he would have lived in a truly laziness and gluttonous paradise where he would have no worries whatsoever and, as said, the best fruit would have grown into his mouth when lying on the softest lawn and he only had to wish and everything would be there, and he only has to open his mouth and the best food would enter his mouth?! When would such a person according to such methods of education reach the necessary life independence?! I say to you that man according to your concepts of paradise up to this hour would be nothing else than a quite well conditioned gluttonous ox or a gluttonous polyp on the bottom of the sea.
06] What was therefore presented by the appearance of the angel with the flaming sword? What does this metaphor say? Man was naked; since until now no person ever entered this world with clothes. Even if he had no childhood just like this donkey here, and had a height of twelve shoes and Eve not that much less, regarding the original experiences about the workings of the earth, he nevertheless was a child and had to be educated mainly by experience.
07] During the warmer days in spring, summer and fall he was able to endure the weather with his naked skin; but in winter he started to feel the pinch of cold, and he asked himself in his heart which God increasingly awakened in him by spiritual and physical influences: ‘Where I am? What happened to me? Earlier I felt so comfortable and now I’m cold and the cold winds causing pain to my skin!’ Obviously he had to look for shelter to protect himself against the winds and started to cover his body with all kind of leafs from trees. By this forced activity the process of thinking increased and soon became orderly.
08] But he also got hungry; since many trees and bushes had empty twigs. He walked far distances and searched for food and found trees which were still full; he collected the fruit and carried it to the cave which he used as a good dwelling. And his already more experienced heart again told him: ‘During this time the earth is cursed, and you person can only gather food by the sweat of your face!’
09] However, after the first human of this earth endured winter once in the cave on these heights which forms the north-easterly border of the promised land, to which also belongs our Galilee, he and his wife found the time to look and searched deeper in themselves. There he found the need for a greater society. In a dream he was taught what he had to do to get to such greater society, and after such teaching he started to father Cain and soon afterwards Abel and Seth.
10] It was his wife who gave him the first impulse to father; since the wife received the first vision how the process of fathering was going to happen. We do not want to extend on this matter, and I now say to you, My friend Stahar; everything progressed quite normally and nowhere something unnatural has happened. But Moses still realized that everything occurred only to the will of Jehovah; by the spirit of God he realized, that all this quite natural guidance along the way of experiences was guided by Me, which means by My spirit, and therefore he placed God by corresponding metaphors at the side of the first human couple and also personalized My influence with the shortest, but nevertheless corresponding metaphors, as they were customary at that time and also had to be, since everywhere such metaphors were necessary to guide the nation and nations.
11] By the way, it is self explanatory, that God and the angels realized and understood it quite well, to let grow up the first human couple in one of the most fertilized places on earth.
12] When later and specifically admitted natural phenomena forced the first humans to leave their first food garden and to look for places elsewhere on earth, this also did not happened because of a kind of divine rage, but only out of love for the humans, so that man was awakened again from his sluggishly becoming sensuousness and become active again and to make extended experiences.
13] When Adam and his wife and his sons found that nearly everywhere on earth there was something to eat, they started to undertake more extended travels, whereby they got quite familiar with Asia and Africa. This added a wealth of all kinds of experiences to them. Secretly guided by the spirit of God they returned to their first Eden and stayed there, from where the population of the whole earth took place.
14] Tel Me in your heart: Do you recognize any rage or revenge of God in this?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 143
01] (The Lord:) “Yes, God's wisdom can surely become angry, when already developed and at least half matured people wantonly and wilfully defy God's order; but this is what God's love is for, which in its great patience knows how to find the appropriate means by which to guide people back onto the right road, whereby My final goal for mankind must always be reached, without forcing man, like a machine, through some almighty revenge on the part of God.
02] But even these means are not to be regarded as a consequence of divine wrath, but purely as a consequence of the wrong actions of man. Yes, God gave the world and nature its necessary and immutable must-laws in the right order; but man, too, has such laws as concerns his form and his physical being. Whenever man tries to rebel against this order and change the world he is not punished by a spontaneous wrath of God, but by the offended, severe and fixed divine order within the very things which must be what they are.
03] You are now asking yourself whether the Great Flood is also to be regarded as a natural and necessary consequence of wrong actions. And I tell you: Yes, it is! I awakened more than a hundred prophets and messengers, warned the people against their own actions which were contrary to the natural and the divine order; for more than a hundred years I seriously drew their attention to the terrible consequences arising from such actions for body and soul. But in their wilful wantonness they went so far as to not only in their blindness mock, but even kill, the messengers, thus engaging in a veritable battle against Me. However, I did not become angry or revengeful because of this, but allowed them to continue in their actions and experience the sad fact that foolishness and ignorance - being responsible for what they are - can by no means deal with the great nature and order of God as they please.
04] See, you are free to climb on the nearly five-hundred man-height high rock located there towards the south from here, and then throw yourself headfirst over the edge! According to the necessary laws of gravity of all bodies, such wantonness will most likely cost you your life. Ask yourself if this happened to you because of My wrath and My revenge!
05] There, towards the East, you see high, densely wooded mountains. Travel there with a ten times hundred-thousand men, set fire to them and burn all the forests; and the mountains will soon be completely bald. What will be the consequence of this? The many nature-spirits that will now be naked and deprived of all action will begin to rage and storm in the free air, and uncountable flashes of lightning, most violent cloudbursts and incessant hailstorms will ravage the land far and wide. All this is a natural result of the devastation of the forests. Say whether this has anything to do with the wrath and the revenge of God!
06] When ten times hundred-thousand men strive eagerly to level mountains and fill in great lakes or construct the broadest highways to facilitate warfare; when people escarp whole mountain ranges extending over several days' travel to a height of 400-500 fathoms or dig 200-300 fathom deep moats around the mountains, thereby tapping the earth's interior water-reservoirs so that the mountains begin to sink into the now empty great reservoirs and the water begins to rise so much so that in Asia it rages, like the sea, almost over the highest summits - add to this that, along with the mountains, also many hundred thousand times hundred thousand acres of the healthiest forest land were destroyed, on which occasion countless myriads of earth- and nature-spirits that formerly had been fully occupied with looking after the most beautiful and lush vegetation have suddenly become free and unoccupied -, ask yourself what an uproar the spirits might have started in the atmospheric regions. What storms and what enormous cloud bursts, what masses of hailstones and what an uncountable number of flashes of lightning have thereby been flung from the clouds to the earth for more than forty days, and what enormous masses of water must have risen over nearly the whole of Asia, and all this for natural reasons! Say, was that again God's wrath and His implacable revenge?
07] Moses described this event, like everything else, in the manner then in usage, that is, in metaphors - in which he, inspired by the Divine Spirit, always let My providence work -, which can only be presented by way of genuine and true correspondences.
08] Therefore, can you call God a God of wrath and revenge, because you and many others have never understood His many great revelations?
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 144
01] (The Lord:) “I say to you: Live only for fifty years according to the proper divine order, - and you will never again see, hear, taste and endure any calamity!
02] I tell you: All calamities, epidemics, all sorts of disease among humans and animals, bad weather, lean and unproductive years, devastating hailstorms, great, all-destructive floods, gales, great storms, locust-plagues and such like are merely consequences of the wrong actions of man!
[3] If man was, as far as possible, living within the given order, he would not have to expect any of these things. The years would pass by like pearls on a string, one as blessed as the next, and the habitable part of the earth would never be afflicted by too much cold or too much heat. However, since the clever and exceedingly shrewd people undertake projects by far exceeding their needs, as for instance, erecting too great edifices and under-taking excessive improvements, levelling whole mountains in order to construct highways for making war, destroying many hundreds of thousands of acres of the finest forest lands, digging too deeply into the mountains for the sake of gaining gold and silver and, lastly, living in continual quarrel and discord with one another, while on the other hand, they are at all times surrounded by a great number of intelligent nature spirits who are responsible for the earth's weather as well as for the purity and wholesomeness of the air, the water and the soil, - is it any wonder if this earth is more and more visited by an infinite number of evils of every kind and type?
04] Miserly and avaricious people equip their barns with locks and bolts and even keep armed guards who watch over their overflowing treasures and possessions, and woe betide him who would approach them without being authorized; truly, he would instantly be sharply dealt with!
05] By this, I do not mean to say that nobody should be allowed to protect his hard-earned property; I am here talking of the highly unnecessary, excessive abundance. Would it not be advisable to build also barns which are open to all the poor and weak, although under the supervision of a wise donor, so that no one might take more than what he needs? If, in this way, avarice and miserliness disappeared from the earth, also - now listen well to what I am saying! - all lean years would disappear from the earth.
06] You ask how this is possible. And I answer: In the most natural way of the world. Anyone in the least familiar with the inner workings of the whole of nature must soon comprehend this.
07] There, in front of us, is still the healing herb and there, a little further to the front, the very harmful poisonous plant. Do not both get their nourishment from the very same water, the very same air, the very same light and its warmth? And yet, this plant is full of healing properties and the other full of deadly poison!
08] Why is that so? Because the medicinal plant, being of a well-ordered inner nature, in keeping with its good qualities influences all its surrounding nature-spirits so much so that these, in peace and harmony, conform to it within and from outside and nourish it. Thus, the whole plant becomes wholesome and healing, and in the sunlight during the day its evaporations and the nature-spirits surrounding it up to a good distance, exert a most beneficial influence on humans and animals.
09] With the poisonous plant, whose nature is of a selfish and angry character, the surrounding nature-spirits are seized by that same disposition and thus become perverted. They then, likewise, conform to the plant, nourishing it, and their whole nature then becomes homogeneous with the plant's original nature. Also its surroundings and evaporation, as it were, are poisonous and harmful to man, and the animals, with their sensitive nostrils, keep out of its way."
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 145
01] (The Lord:) "Even more so, an avaricious and greedy man is an exceedingly large poisonous plant of a far reaching influence. All the nature-spirits surrounding him up to a great distance, his emanation and his whole outer life sphere, will conform to his inner nature. And the corrupted nature-spirits around him will keep perverting into their own evil, avarice and greed the still good nature-spirits joining them.
02] Since these nature-spirits are in constant conflict, not only with man, but also with the animals and plants, the water and the air, they invariably give rise to many battles, frictions and unnecessary movements in the air, the water, the earth, the fire and in the animals.
03] Whoever wants to see a practical example of this, let him go to a very good man. All the animals surrounding such a man will be of a much gentler nature. The best example are dogs; within a short time, they fully adopt the nature of their master. The dog of an avaricious man will certainly also be an avaricious beast, and when eating it will not be a good idea to come too close to it. But go to a bounteous, gentle person and you will notice, if he keeps a dog, that this animal will have a very good-natured character; it will rather retreat from the food bowl than involving itself in a vicious battle with any uninvited guest. Also all other domestic animals of a gentle and kindhearted owner will be significantly softer, yes, even with plants and trees a person with sharp senses will observe a significant difference.
04] But look at the servants of a avaricious man, if they in general are also not becoming jealous and stingy and for that matter backstabbing, false and deceitful! Even an otherwise quite good and bounteous person, when for a longer time not in the presence of a miser who is stuck up to his neck in gold and silver, will finally also adopt a sparing system and start to think hard about exercising acts of charity.
05] Added to this is the fact that, on earth, it costs much less effort for the bad to change what is good into its nature than vice versa!
06] Look at a rather furious person, who want to destroy everything around him because of his fury and anger! Thousands of quite good people looking at him, will finally become furious themselves and want to attack the raging person to drive the fury out of him, if only their sharp, action addictive hands could find a place to grab his skin. Why does one furious person excites thousands to counter rage, and why not the thousands good-natured influence the one furious to become eminent good-natured?
07] All this is based on the fact, because, especially on this earth and for the sake of the upbringing of the children, the temptation for the bad and evil is by far greater, and must be, as for the good. The reason for that in general I already have explained to you and does not need to explain it here again.
08] Look again to these two plants and imagine yourself a very large steel boiler! In such boiler we want to brew a thousand of such medicinal plants to a healthy tea, and who has a chest illness and drinks from it, would soon start to notice its healing power; since the good nature-life-spirits would soon transform the few bad ones in his chest.
09] However, if we take this particular poisonous plant and throw it also into the kettle in which a thousand plants are cooking to become a health drink! Behold, this single poisonous plant will turn the entire remedial material into its deadly poisonous matter, and woe the sick person who would dare to take a sip from this tea! Truly, it certainly would cost him his life, and he could not be helped in a natural manner!
10] But lets consider the opposite case! If we cook a thousand of such poisonous plants in the same boiler to a tea of death and finally add only one of these remedial herbs to the boiler with the thousand poisonous plants! O, just how quickly will all its good and remedial nature spirits be converted to the deadly poison of the thousand poisonous plants!
11] But from this it is sun shine clear, that on this earth for the reasons given, the bad many times easier turns the good into its evil, than the other way round.
12] Imagine now a great number of bad people in an area, or even in a whole country, and ask yourself according to what you already have heard, if in all seriousness it really depends on God’s rage, if all kind of evil is occurring there! I say to you and especially to you, friend Stahar, that all this only and solely depends on the way of life and actions of its people, and that the wrath of God and His revenge has forever nothing to do with it, except, that I have placed such order in the nature of things, which naturally, as long as the earth exists, must remain unaltered, otherwise the earth would dissolve and could not provide man with a place to live during his trial life.
13] Therefore it takes to seize all the good with all seriousness, with all strength and force, so that one does not get consumed by the many evil things.
14] Try therefore to perfect your inner life by the actual observance of my teaching, so that the poisons of the world are not able to cause you harm anymore!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 146
01] (The Lord:) “But for now lets again return our cauldron of poison wherein a thousand pieces of poisonous plants are cooking! See, ten- or for that matter a hundred thousand of such medicinal plant will not be able to detoxicate this cauldron full of poisonous tea! But on this earth, on the Indian High Alps and also at the Sinai, grows a very small plant and only a very small piece of it, about the size of an average blade of grass, if thrown into the cauldron full of poison, it would change in an instant all the poison into the most wholesome remedial tea!
02] ‘How is this possible?’ would you, wise Stahar, ask quite surprised now. And I say to you, that this takes place in a very natural way. How, will in all clearness explained to you and all the others right now.
03] See, if it is really pitch black dark in a moonless stormy night, it will appear to you if the whole of infinity is equally dark. This darkness, which is at least for the time being a deadly poison for the light of the eyes, because it robs the eyes of its ability to see, can be removed in an instant by the smallest spark of light from the sun and turned into a bright light.
04] Can you already gauge where this is going to? You can gauge and feel, but you certainly cannot know for sure! Since you cannot know this, therefore listen!
05] How can a spark of sunlight scare away the whole darkness, and why is it without the light in the first place darkness? The air consist out of the same spirits during the darkest night time as well as the brightest day!
06] Once the sun has set, the nature-life-spirits soon come to rest, each one specifically for itself, and since they rest in themselves and their light little shells do not vibrate, the eye of the flesh do not detect their presence and being, and the tangible result for the flesh eye is the dark, lightless night.
07] You of course say, that the wind also blows at night and therefore the nature-life-spirits do not rest! O, you are mistaken and do not have an idea of the inner specific movement of a nature-spirit! The wind surely moves at night and therefore also the nature-life-spirits are moving, - but not an individual movement in themself, but only a general movement in a certain direction, forced by a higher standing spirit. If however at a certain point a nature-spirit or an entire, large society of nature spirits, which are those fire tongues that you and all present here have seen, excited to an extraordinary internal vibrating movement, it will at that location become extremely bright and light for the eye and this moment is an indication of seizing each other and that something is created.
08] However, in such a moment an uncountable number of nature-life-spirits in the widest vicinity are also excited, and it becomes light and brightness in the whole surrounding. The more the neighbourly spirits are excited by the active vibrative nature-spirit sphere, the brighter the light of the whole surrounding, and in this way a whole crowd of spirits who seized each other also have a similar striving; and the light of the sun delivers through its productive force and influence on world bodies, which are sufficiently close by, the most speaking proof.
09] The free nature-life-spirits on the planets are not the only ones who are excited by the sunlight to create something, but also those in free ether space; since often things originate by such seizing-each-other of the free nature-life-spirits, of which your wisdom could never have dreamt about.
10] But as you have seen now, that a single spark of light according to the power of sunlight can instantly turn a tremendously large dark space into a bright light, in the same manner the said little medicinal herb can turn a large cauldron full of poisonous tea into a wholesome drink, because the nature-life-spirits in the small medicinal herb are too intensive active in the right order and therefore are able to force the more sluggish and unorderly spirits of the poisonous plant instantly into an orderly activity.
11] It is the same with the influence of a truly life-perfected person - for once on his neighbours but also on the still free nature-life-spirits in a wide surrounding.
12] Actually good and well-arranged people will under more and less good influence also act good, and the less good will have quite salutary herbs in them. But if these only naturally quite good people come among ground-bad, evil and playful people, who carry their evil hairs on their teeth, they will easily get spoiled as well, since their inner life ordering strength cannot offer them any counterbalance; but if a person is perfected in himself, he resembles the small medicinal herb in the large cauldron with the poisonous tee and the little sunlight spark in the wide night space.
13] If you also have considered this properly, you will finally fully understand, how all evil among the people on this earth does not come from the wrath and revenge of God, but only from the order of life of the people, just as the good often originates from one single perfected person.
14] And since I have brought you on the right path by this instructive manner, it is again up to you, to ask Me about something else, which could be foreign to you regarding the dying story of the old Lazarus. - One of you still have a small question in the background; he should tell us!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 147
01] Says Mathael: “Lord, this one will apparently be myself! Since in all seriousness I still have a little thing in the background, which, despite all my sharp thinking, I cannot make sense of!”
02] Says I: “Yes, yes, you are the one; let us know what bothers you!”
03] Continues Mathael: “When I and my father went from our house together with the young Lazarus towards Bethania and saw the large light appearance on our way, we felt at the same time a considerable warmth. But when the light phenomenon disappeared, together with the sudden total darkness it became very cold, so that I started to shiver through and through. The reason for this coldness I cannot figure out; if it pleases You, o Lord, I would like to know the reason of it!”
04] Says I: “Now, the reason for it is so close you could almost step with your feet on it! If you rub two pieces of wood against each other, they will get warm, heat up and finally ignite and start to burn. Why does this happen? Because the nature-life-spirits inside the cells and organs are awakened and excited from their dumb and dull state in a too forceful manner into a heavy individual vibrating movement, and start to show a light and fire, whereby the still sluggish adjacent spirits are also getting excited and finally all nature-life-spirits in the most excited movement vibrating or straight said, igniting. If the excitement or the burning comes to an end, all the nature-life-spirits are quickly cooling down; the more violently the excitement is activated, the quicker the fatigue of the nature-spirits, together with rest and with coldness.
05] A glowing piece of wood or a glowing coal is even in its most strongest burning state not nearly as warm as an equally glowing piece of metal. The reason for it is, that the nature-spirits inside the metal have the ability to become much more excited than those in the wood; but if the coal and the metal are cooling down at the same surrounding temperature, the metal will cool down quicker than the coal and in the completely cooled down state it will feel significantly colder than the completely cooled down piece of coal.
06] If on a summer day it is very hot and muggy, the nature-life-spirits start to move, and this increasingly mightier movement also generates the increasing warmth and mugginess. If this becomes greater or more intensive, it is the result of the said spirits who start to press against another and soon become visible even to the flesh eye in the form of fog and clouds.
07] But how at such opportunity the clouds are become denser and denser, is known to you, also how finally lightening will originate in the clouds and how it will start to heavily rain and sometimes even to hail, which is the effect of the peace-spirits with whom you are already familiar with.
08] The more violent and brighter during a storm the lightening is, the colder the air will become afterwards, - which is the result of the excited nature-spirits coming to rest, to which they are of course forced by the mighty peace spirits. It was the same with your great, mighty light phenomenon, and because of the same reason it became quite cold afterwards. - Are you also clear in that now?”
09] Says Mathael: “Lord, I thank you for this clarification; I’m also clear in that!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 148
01] Says I: “If so, then you still have to tell us about the death case of a young boy who fell from a tree and shortly afterwards departed, and at the same also about the person who threw himself into the lake and drowned, thereby committing suicide. However, be short and only tell us the main points!”
02] Mathael immediately started to talk and said: “I only beg you for a little patience; since I want to tell both cases at once and therefore I have to collect myself a little!”
03] Says I: “Do this; but I will put the right manner in your mouth, and it will just fine without collecting yourself!”
04] Said Mathael: “Yes, if so, then of course I do not need long to collect myself and will immediately begin to tell both occurrences as faithfully and true as possible since they still stuck quite well in my memory!
05] Say all loudly: “Now then, high viceroy of the nations around the Pontus up to the Caspian Sea, we are all especially glad to hear your story; since in telling stories you are an unsurpassed master!”
06] Says Mathael: “For telling stories one need above all a few language skills and a great love for the truth. Who tells the truth always has an advantage above writers of fables! Nevertheless, what I have to tell you according to the wish of the Lord, is one of the stories which I have experienced many of them from the cradle until my twentieth year. I will give it to you with the tongue as I have experienced it during my seventeenth year alongside my father, who was always at my side and became very wise because of my visions. Both stories are as follows:
07] It was the time of the general cleansing of the Jews, where - as it is known - at the Jordan river a scape goat is slaughtered and sacrificed for all the sins of the Jews and is finally thrown into the lovely Jordan river under all kinds of noise and prayer formulas and curses. Now, to say only one word more about it, would be a futile and worthless chatting, since these ceremonies are all too familiar to even the most simple Jew.
08] What might be less known to you is the fact that during that particular scapegoat sacrifice ceremony an exceedingly huge crowd was present. Greeks, Romans, Egyptians and Persians were plentiful present. In short, there was no lack of inquisitive people!
09] That the boys also wanted to see something of this spectacle is understandable to you, and equally understandable that the curiosity drove the non-seeing boys into the trees. It did not take long that finally the inviting trees were filled and the boys on the branches started to quarrel. Quite often they were ask to keep quiet, but these well-intentioned reprehensions were to little or no avail.
10] I and my father were sitting on our camels, which my father received as a present from a Persian whom he cured from a bad illness; both had double humps and were for riding much more comfortable than the single humps. We therefore had a good view over all the proceedings. Not far from our point of view stood a rather nice and high cypress, and on its already by nature weak branches were sitting three boys quarrelling. Each one tried to entrust his weight to the strongest branches.
11] But since this quite old tree actually had only two branches of such solid strength that one could entrust ones life to it, the three boys quarrelled about the possession of the two strongest branches, while the third was forced to be satisfied with one of the twigs rather than a branch. Thus, on a height of five man-length the third boy sat on his branch, which was more a twig than a branch.
12] The case went on for about an hour when towards midday a quite strong wind came up, which caused the top of the cypress to sway quite dangerously and the smoke from the severely steaming sacrificial altar blew straight into the faces of the three boys, to such an extend that they had to cover their eyes to prevent shedding a stream of tears in vain.
13] In this extremely doubtful position I observed the boy sitting on the weak branch. When the smoke was, as one could say, blown really pound heavy into his face, I suddenly saw two quite large bats flying around his head. They had the size of two fully grown doves and drove the poor boy even more smoke into his face.
14] I drew the attention of my father to the scene and told him that something bad was about to happen. I also told him what I saw and that the two bats did not appear naturally to me, especially for the reason that they sometimes got bigger and than smaller again.
15] The father steered his camel towards the tree and called to the boy on the tree, that he should quickly climb from the tree, otherwise he would have an accident. Whether the boy had heard my fathers quite loudly spoken words or not, I cannot really tell; since I only observed the earlier scene and how the boy sitting on the very questionable branch was increasingly rubbing his eyes, offended by the thick smoke, with both hands and must have been almost blind by now.
16] Since my father saw that his warning call to the boy was fruitless, he distant himself from the questionable tree, came back to me and ask me if I still had the same vision. I affirmed the question according to the truth and emphasized that the boy, if not removed from the tree immediately, would surly suffer an inevitable accident. Said the father: ‘Yes, my son, what can one do?! We do not have a ladder, and the boy will not leave the tree by calling him; one is therefore forced to wait, what God the Lord will let happen to this disobedient boy.’
17] My father had just spoken the last word, when the weak branch, bended too many times to and fro and up and down by the continuous movement of the boy, broke, and the boy of course without support fell from the height of five man-length with full force headfirst on a rock lying underneath the tree, smashing his skull and braking his neck, and thus died instantly.
18] About that a spectacle originated among the people; all crowded around the fatally injured boy. But to what use, since the boy was already dead?! The Roman guards finally drove the people away and my well-known father was called to examine the boy, whether he was really dead or whether one could apply resuscitation attempts to bring him back to life. My father examined the shattered skull and the neck and said: ‘No herb and no ointment will be of any use anymore! Since he died not only once but twice and will not live again in this world!’”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 149
01] (Mathael:) “Simultaneously the father ask me, if I have seen anything else about the boy.
02] In Greek I said to him: ‘The large two bats have unified above his chest, namely in the form of a very sad looking monkey, and are trying to separate themselves from the body, but it appears if they still strongly attracted by it, so that it is for the time being not possible for them to completely separate from the body; but the longer their efforts lasts, the more they become one, and - there, now they are as a volatile being freed from the body! It still crouches and jumps around the body as if it is still looking for something!’
03] ‘This will not be the soul of the boy?’ said my father
04] Said I: ‘Yes, this I truly don’t know myself! Should such a neglected boy in all seriousness not have a better soul?! Now this strange being still sits at the bleeding smashed head and acts as if licking the blood from the large wound. But it does not succeed at all! It only slurps the barely visible blood steam and by that obtains a little more of a human appearance, - but now carriers arrive who probably want to take the corpse away! I am curious if this monkey-like being will accompany it!’
05] In this moment four bearers with quite a long pole arrived, bound the corpse with linen cloth to the pole, lifted it up and carried it away.
06] Said I: ‘However, the being stays and looks around like someone in a large emptiness, where he can see nothing. It appears that it cannot see us bodily humans. It now crouches at the place where the boy has fallen from the tree, and gives the impression if it wants to go to sleep. In all seriousness, it must be the soul of the boy!’
07] Said the father: ‘Now, fortunately the scapegoat slaughter proceedings are nearly completed! Only the aphorism (judgement) over those, who are because of their too evil sins have been excluded from this general cleansing and it will be over! Like all the years: always the same old story, - for me without blessing, power and use, and I believe, also for everybody else!’
08] Thereupon the father was quiet, listened to the judgement and was quite annoyed when the first curse was imposed over the Samaritans, only then over all the heathens, over the Essenes, Sadducee and, and in a lighter way also over unrepentant incestuous persons, brother-, father- and mother murderers, animal violators and adulterers and - with a severe judgement - at the end over the critics of the temple and its sanctums.
09] After this certainly not edifying ceremony, at which each curse caused the garment of the high priest an immense tear, all retreated back to the city; only one person, who was probably more deeply effected by the well-meant curse judgements, kept standing at the pond, which was not far away from us and was a deep hole created by the Jordan river, of which some fools drivel that this hole with a diameter of about one-hundred man-lengths, drained all the water from the Great Flood from the whole earth within one year and a few days. That this pond is very deep, is true, - but it will surely not be without a bottom.
10] My father was quite suspicious about the way this person was looking so very glassy and confused into the black pond from a protruding rock. He ask me if I could see anything unusual around this man.
11] I said as it was the full truth: ‘I can’t see anything, however, I cannot deny that I do not like the person at all! I believe one does not go wrong in saying: He will soon, with his very own body, investigate how deep the pond is!’
12] I give it to you as faithfully as I have said it at that stage, although my father never approved of it, when I started to joke a little about very serious matters, - for what I had quite a special talent. Therefore, o Lord, be also merciful with me, if I use the same words here which I have used at that time!”
13] Says I: “The way you speak is right; since I want it like that, and besides, I Myself place so to speak the words in your mouth! Just continue to speak; all are listening to you with great attention!”
14] And Mathael continued to speak and said: “I nearly haven’t finished speaking the last word, when the person raised his hands and said loudly: ‘The high priest has damned me because I was an Essene and have left the temple, to learn another and better wisdom, which I, however, did not found there just as little I couldn’t find in the temple of Jerusalem either. But I have ruefully returned to the temple and have prayed and sacrificed; but the high priest rejected my sacrifice, scolded me a worst kind of temple desecrator and cursed me forever, by tearing his garment seven times. Now, through this general cleansing I hoped for an alleviation of his curse; I only waited in vain for this! He only confirmed more so the old curse and made me a damned person before God and the people! Hence, I am cursed! - So be it that I am cursed!’ - with these words which he screamed exceedingly loud, he threw himself from the cliff into pond and drowned.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 150
01] (Mathael:) “It did not take long and I saw something like a grey human skeleton floating slowly on the surface of the water, accompanied by very strange looking black ducks. There number was about ten. Only the feet, but only below the ankles, had a little meat on; everything else was skin and fleshless bones, which appeared highly odd to me. In the beginning the floating skeleton had its face turned upwards; but after about an hour it turned around, started like a skilful swimmer to work with hands and feet and seemed to defend itself against the black ducks. However, they were persistent and did not want to let go of the gruesome looking swimmer.
02] In this way the puzzling figure drifted for an hour around the surface of the pond in all direction, sometimes faster and then slower again, even dived a few times beneath the surface and appeared again. I would have taken this monster for a water animal, if my father also could have seen it; but despite exerting his otherwise very sharp eyes to the extreme, he nevertheless couldn’t see anything, which had me to believe that the floating dead skeleton must have been something unnatural, thus soul-like and spiritual. After an hour it was completely still, and the black ducks acted as if nipping some last pieces of flesh from the skeleton.
03] Since nothing happened of any importance, we returned to our monkey, who just started to get up and tried to stand on the two hind legs and even to walk shakily. But the walking went badly. Every five steps the being sank on its front legs to the ground, but quickly got up again and all the time was looking around in all directions, and from the appearance of eagerly looking around one could conclude that the being was afraid of something or that it was extremely hungry and was looking for some suitable food. With these walking- and standing efforts it came to our already mentioned pond. There it soon saw our skeleton which floated around the pond in the society of the uncanny ducks.
04] When our monkey, or the soul of our fatally injured boy, saw the skeleton, it yelled a loud whistling cry and observed the skeleton with a peculiar attention. After about half an hour it stood erect just like a human and I could clearly discern the words in a kind of lisping voice: ‘This was the unfortunate father of my bad body! Woe him and me; since the wrath and judgement of Jehovah has caught up with us! I still can be helped; but how can he be helped?’
05] Here the monkey paused and showed a very sad face, while in the pond the black ducks still quite cheerfully kept teasing and chasing the skeleton which was not expressing much life. This state again continued for half an hour and at that opportunity all the people had left, except for a few Romans and Greeks, who however were consumed in a business discussion and did not at all took note of our quiet observations.
06] My father was asking me whether I could see anything else. I said no and said shortly: ‘Not the slightest!’
07] Then my father said that we should go, since everything notable and see-worthy was taken note of and anything further Jehovah will undertake with those souls, should not concern us.
08] But I said: ‘Father, we already spent three hours with those two souls and do not have gained anything except a quiet, sad spectacle before my eyes; let us spent therefore another hour, - perhaps something interesting will still come up!’ The father was with my recommendation quite content and we stayed. After a few moments of this exchange the matter suddenly became a different face.
09] The monkey suddenly full of rage stood completely erect, jumped onto the surface of the water and started to catch the uncanny ducks, and woe for each he managed to catch! In a split second it was torn into a thousand pieces! Except for five he had them all destroyed; the other five, however, flew away.
10] After these evil ducks disappeared in this way, the monkey lifted the skeleton out of the water and placed it about five steps away from the pond on a quite nice piece of lawn where I could see them and he said: ‘Father, in your great poverty, can you hear my voice, can you hear my word?’ And the sitting skeleton nodded with the apparent skull and by doing so gave to his son a clear indication that he was able to understand him.
11] And the monkey who increasingly took on a more human appearance, stood up as if he had a lot of power and said with a voice which was now very perceptible to me: ‘Father! If there is a God, there can only be a good and just God! This God does not curse nobody; since if man is a product of this God, he could not be a botch-up, but only a masterpiece! However, if there would be a master who in all seriousness curses his work, he would be standing below the worst bungler; since even a bungler does not curse his own work, but regards its as something good. And God as a grandmaster of all masters should be able to curse His own work?
12] Cursing and condemnation is an invention of people as a result of the blindness and lack of education of the human nature. The lapses which are committed by a developing person, are tries for the independent becoming person how to use his freedom of will, and the actions of man are an exercise for determining his own destiny in the sphere of recognition as well as in the sphere of the free will in a certain order, which is set through all the endless rows of the great creation of the one wise Creator, and that only in such an order an existence of the beings for temporary and everlasting is and can be conceivable.
13] The curse of man is an evil piece from his dark side; they destroy themselves and their fellow people and finally cast entire nations into the biggest misery, biggest despair and in all desperation. You, my poor earthly father, was killed by the tenfold curse of the high priest, although you have made yourself not worthy of a curse by God. In your biggest despair you have taken your own temporal bodily life and now you are here as a saddest product of a pure human god-haughtiness; but perhaps I have received mercy from God and the necessary insight and power, to remove the tenfold high priest curse which tormented you in the form of the black water birds, and now you are in the open and on dry land. But I will do now everything possible, to help you in your great misery and poverty, as much as my life’s strength allows me to!’
14] During this speech the former monkey man took on more and more of a human form, and at the end of the speech the person had fully developed into a quite graceful human form and was dressed like from the air with a light-grey pleated dress. Next to him something was lying on the ground wrapped in a cloth. The now quite beautiful boy unpacked it and took out a long, but dark-grey shirt and said: ‘Aha, this is a dress for you; allow me to dress you with it!’
15] The skeleton person nodded affirmative, and the boy put the dress onto him in an instant and bound the cloth which was of a little lighter colour around the forehead as a kind of turban, and the skeleton thereby became somewhat of a better look. The now very brave boy grabbed the old man under the arms and wanted to help him to stand erect; but he did not succeeded.
16] After a couple of attempts, the boy, already the size of a youth, called with a penetrative loud voice, which even my father pretended to have heard, but without articulation: ‘Jehovah! If You are somewhere, send me and my father some help! He has not sinned but their greatest sin, of those who claim for themselves a divine reputation to draw even more respect and use from the world, have crushed him like a stone falling from the clouds, and now he lies here as a soul condemned by the world! Will he therefore also be condemned forever by You? Give him at least a skin over the apparent bones! Since I feel very sorry for my father’s horrible nakedness! Help Jehovah, help!’
17] Upon this call, soon two mighty spirits appeared and touched the skeleton at the temple. In an instant it got tendons, skin, a few hair and - as it appeared to me - also eyes, but very empty and deep seated. However, no one of the two spirits said a single word, and immediately disappeared after this action.
18] Thereupon the now already quite pleased looking boy tried to make the old man stand on his feet; and this time he succeeded. When the old man was standing, the boy asked him if was able to walk. The old man affirmed such with an extremely screamingly hollow voice; but the boy immediately grabbed him under the arms and both moved now towards the south and became invisible to me.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 151
01] (Mathael:) “This were the two histories which I have experienced. What happened further with those two in the spirit kingdom, I surely don’t know; and even despite Your earlier explanation I also do not understand what the two bats mean when the boy was falling down the tree, who later melted together into a monkey figure, and why the soul of the self-murderer appeared to me as a complete skeleton floating around the surface of the water. From where came the ten black ducks and why did they tease the skeleton? How could the still monkey-like figure of the boy become the master of the birds? What does the dresses mean, from where was it coming, and what was its effect on the two different souls?
02] Yes, there would be other things, for asking a lot of questions; but for me especially these points, about which I have made known my lack of knowledge through the questions, are of a particular interest, and about which a merciful explanation would be quite appreciated. If somebody else from us also wants an explanation of any trifle matter, will surely be allowed to ask about it?!”
03] Said Cyrenius: “Friend, during those your stories I felt quite strange! The human life appears to me like stream on top of a plateau flowing quietly and harmlessly. But at the end of the plateau, the former so quiet stream dives with a thundering roaring and a most awful seriousness into an unpredictable depth and drills itself a dreadfully deep bed, - but does not find any rest! Since it own falling power drives it further and further away from its rest with great force, and it must flee and flee, until somewhere it is consumed by the omnipotence and unmeasurable depth of the sea.
04] O Lord, for our consolation explain to us such frightening moments of the otherwise beautiful life! Just take the person, according to the story of our brother Mathael, who jumped into the pond, with which I’m quite familiar with, to end his life full of desperation. What frightening change immediately after he jumped! What uncertainty, what misery! Therefore, o Lord and Master, give us a comforting explanation about everything that brother Mathael has told us in such dreadfully faithful manner!”
05] Says I: “Yes, of course we here see some terrible sad looking moments of life, which surely are full of seriousness. But what do you want to do, to rescue a life which has been totally shredded by the influence of the world and its hellish cravings, and with time put the life back on the right path again, so that it doesn’t melt away completely? Must such life not be seized with all seriousness?
06] Yes, it is true, this moment of seizure really is highly disgusting for the spectator! The transition through a most narrow opening is of course not so pleasant to look at, as at the face of a completely healthy maiden bride; but it guides the actual person into life, namely into a true and forever undestroyable life! And for that reason such a serious moment of life, finally is for him who understands it, more comforting than the smiling spring face of a maiden bride. - But now we will go over to the explanation of that what we have heard from Mathael!
07] Even before, Mathael saw two big bats, flying around the boy when he fell from the tree and immediately lying dead on the ground. First, the boy was a pure descendant from this earth. However, the pure earth children, as you have heard by many of My explanations and also clearly comprehended, are according to soul and body composed from the entire organic creation of this earth. Proof for this are the most widely different types of food for the body consumed by humans, while the choice of food for animals is very limited. In order for man to feed all intelligence particles of which his soul is composed, with the corresponding soul food from the natural nutrients he consumes, he is able to take in such a wide variety of food parts from the animal-, plant- and also mineral kingdom; since the substantial form body of the soul is fed and ripened, just like the flesh body, by the consumed natural foods.
08] Now it also depends from which preceding creature sphere, according to climbing levels, a purely earthly person has received his soul. And it is then, especially with children, one has to consider the circumstances, that their souls still carry traces of those pre-creature types in them, from which the human form initially was composed. If a child is brought up properly right from the beginning, the pre-creature form is soon transformed into a human form and more and more hardens in it. However, if the upbringing of a child is neglected, the pre-creature form in the soul comes more and more to the foreground and even draws the firmly formed body to the said pre-creature form, and with some raw people it is quite easy to recognise which form undoubtedly predominates their soul.
09] When I thus said earlier that the boy according to soul and body purely originates from this earth, you will understand with regard to his neglected upbringing, why his soul, when still on the tree before falling down, was in that moment visible as two bats, because he lapsed into a convulsive unconsciousness partly due to too strenuous holding on to the tree and partly by suffocating by the thick smoke, which kept him for a while in the tree, although by himself already not knowing what was going on.
10] Since as long a soul during the moment of dying, is not completely separated from its body, for as long is it completely without consciousness, due to frightening perturbation. It feels like someone who is bound face upwards on a spindle, which rotates with extreme speed. He can look as much as he wants to, he will still not be able to see anything; he only might be seeing a matt-coloured misty circle around him, which by increasing rotational speed and thereby increasing unsteadiness of the visual organ turns into a complete night.
11] But just like the visual organ must have rest to look at an object to see what it is, the soul equally requires a certain inner rest, to obtain a steady and bright consciousness of itself. The more the soul is disturbed in itself, the more its clear selfconsciousness vanishes; and once the soul is placed in a state of highest possible unrest, then it does not know anything about itself anymore, until it has returned to a state of rest again. And this moment happens to dying people in a more severe state, the more the soul was standing on a lower life development level. Ah, with a life perfected soul this somewhat sad looking state does of course not take place, as Mathael has seen this quite clearly during the dying moment of the old Lazarus, since his soul was never in any kind of unrest.
12] The boy on the tree was for about an quarter of an hour bodily nearly completely dead and did not know anything about himself; his soul as well as his body were therefore surrounded by the most dense darkness. And a soul which gets to a state of too much unrest, starts to properly divide itself into the former, smaller and imperfect pre-life creatures; therefore the two bats were visible. Only after the boy by the smashing of his brain lost all bonds with his soul, came soon more rest into the destroyed soul, the two pre-creatures seized each other, and soon a monkey as the last pre-creature became visible; but it required a longer rest to a complete seizing itself, and even more rest until recognizing itself again and gaining its self-consciousness. This is why it crouched for a while at the place where its body fell from the tree, more according to instinct than knowing what has happened.
13] Gradually, consciousness and self-awareness returned, and the monkey, looking more and more human, began to raise itself up. Its constantly expanding outer life-sphere enabled it to perceive the nearness of the soul of his perished earthly father. He left the spot where he was crouching and, following his inner promptings, moved over to the pond and now fully recognized the soul of his father, burdened and tormented by a tenfold human curse.
14] At that moment, the filial love awakened in him and with it also the question about God and His true justice. Moreover, there awakened in him also a just anger against the curse which men in their boundless pride dare to fling at their poor, but actually much better, fellowmen. With this, the now much more perfected monkey-man became aware of his own strength to take it up with the ten curse-devils which in the form of black ducks tormented his father's soul unduly.
15] With this increased self-awareness the monkey-man leaps into the pond and, driven by the love for his father, begins to play havoc among the ten curse-devils. In a few moments they are destroyed, and by that action the monkey-man now looks almost completely human.
16] Now his love also begins to take new roots in the dead soul of his father. This fills the son with even more love and strength with which he pulls his father away from his place of destruction and perdition and onto dry land where, through the son's love, a solid resting-ground for the father's future existence forms and is found. However, as the son's love is growing, also his light keeps growing. Out of this light, he recognizes the limitation of his own strength and now properly turns to God, asking Him to help his father. And help is not long in coming; clothing is provided and the strength to move on to a better and more perfect life-sphere. There, the father's soul is nourished by the son's ever growing love, attains once more a spiritual flesh and blood and, finally, becomes able to recognize God and enter into His order, - which is always exceedingly difficult in cases of suicide."
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 152
01] (The Lord:) "However, there are different kinds of suicide. The worst kind is when someone takes his own life because his great pride has been too much humiliated by someone else, and there is no possibility for him to take revenge. Such kind of suicide can never be completely amended in a soul. It requires thousand times thousand of years for a soul to be brought to a point where its withered, loveless phantom-bones can at least be clothed with some thin skin, let alone an incarnation (Here in the sense of a full wrapping of the soul skeleton with spiritual ‘flesh’) of its whole being; since the incarnation is actually a product of love and, in turn, awakens love.
02] If somebody looks at a maiden, who is very completed in the form sphere of her flesh and is full of voluptuousness, he is immediately through and through seized by such figure, and his heart will immediately express a love-glowing desire, to call this maiden his own. Yes, why is this the case? Because the maidens’ fully developed physical appearance is a product of a lot of love! The material which forms the basis of love, can and must also arouse in the fellowman, what itself is.
03] If we however are going to another maiden, who is terribly thin, and I say to you, that she will not turn on anyone’s heart in a passionate manner; secretly one will feel sorry for her, but it will be quite difficult for anyone to fall in love with her. Why is this the case? Because her bones are covered with too little of the material, which is purely a product of love!
04] A soul that already here has been pure love appears in the beyond immediately most appealing, luxuriant and absolutely perfect where its form is concerned. An avaricious and very selfish soul, however, appears very thin in the beyond. But there is still some flesh and blood left because such a soul has at least love for itself, whereas a self-murderer is also completely bare of this love, and his soul must necessarily appear as a skeleton in the beyond. The only question is, whether as a human or some animal skeleton.
05] We have already mentioned that there are several kinds of suicide, and I have dealt in detail with the worst cases. Well, a suicide of the worst kind does not appear in the beyond in the form of a human skeleton, but as the skeleton of a dragon, a serpent or some other wild, ferocious animal. Why? That you can easily think for yourself! Such a soul will never be able to fully attain its life's perfection.
06] Then there are those who committed suicide out of jealousy because of a virgin who, without her own fault, preferred another to the jealous fellow who, whenever they met, tormented her with all kind of reproaches, accusing her of infidelity which she never even thought to commit. Such a self-murderer arrives in the beyond as the skeleton of a wolf, dog or rooster, because the inner
nature of these animals guided the mind and will of such a jealous fool, since as pre-creatures they are representing the actual main traits of the soul. Also these kind of self-murderers will someday find it very difficult to attain even to some degree the perfection of life.
07] Then there are still other suicides who have secretly committed a bad crime which they know is punishable by a disgraceful and painful death. They know that their crime must come to light. What does then usually happen? Driven by his terrible fear and his justified pangs of conscience, such a furtive criminal sinks into the fullest and deepest despair and kills himself. Such a soul appears in the beyond in the shape of the skeleton of its pre-creatures such as, for instance, salamanders, lizards and scorpions, which are all huddled together in a heap and surrounded by a glowing wall, usually in the shape of a glowing giant serpent. Also the glowing wall is part of the pre-creatures of one and the same soul and forms an intelligence-element of the same.
08] In short, once a soul, on account of a bad upbringing, has become devoid of all love, even of selflove, the whole soul is permeated by hell as the worst enemy of life. The soul in itself then becomes an enemy of its own life and being and always endeavours to destroy the same in some painless manner. Being thus inimical to life, in the end life itself must fall apart, and such a soul cannot possibly appear in the beyond other than dissolved into its individual primordial life-forms, and even then only in their fleshless skeletons which carry their necessary judgment within.
09] With both man and animal, bone is that part which is under the most judgment and most devoid of all love. Since in bones, just as in stone, no love can exist, these remain in the end, even though only as substantial soul development particles, in which there can never be any love. But it is still easier for human bones to clothe themselves with life than it is for animal bones, let alone for the skeletons of insects and the gristle, cartilage and bones of amphibious animals.
10] Now you can imagine what will happen when such a suicide, as described, appears in the beyond and what a difficult and long-drawn-out process it will be before such a soul can even begin to assume the shape of a human skeleton and clothe itself with a skin and even with some flesh.
11] But, inwardly, you are now asking whether such a soul will also suffer any pain. And I tell you, at times the worst and most burning pain, and at other times none at all. When the soul is, as it were, stirred up by approaching spirits intending, if possible, to bring it back to life, it feels a terrible, burning pain in all its parts; but as soon as it comes to rest again, it has neither feeling nor consciousness and does, therefore, not feel any pain.
12] There are still many more kinds of suicide which are not so detrimental for the soul as the two just described. However, no act of suicide has any good consequences for the soul.
13] The case described by Mathael was still one of the better kind, and therefore the resuscitation and rescue of that soul proceeded quite easily and quickly. Nevertheless, there will always remain a leak in such a soul, consisting therein that such a soul can hardly ever attain the full childship of God. A suicide soul can hardly ever reach the first, outer most and thus lowest heaven, not even its borderland.
14] For the most part only souls from all other worlds attain to the first or wisdom heaven, and from this earth the souls of those wise heathens who have lived a decent and just life, yet also in the beyond do not wish to hear of My person. If, however, they in time accept some of this knowledge, they can certainly enter into the second, the higher or middle heaven. But they cannot ever enter into the third, the inner most and highest heaven, the true heaven of love and life. For there only those will enter who have already attained to the full childship of God."
15] I think that also these kind of deaths as told by brother Mathael, have been explained sufficiently; if, however, something is still not clear to someone, he or she is free to ask. There are only two hours left before the sun will appear above the horizon, and then we all will undertake something completely different. Who therefore wants something, should speak!”
16] Say all: “Lord, everything is clear to us; since with such living manner of explanation nothing can be unclear to anybody!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 153
01] Says again I: “Now then, since we still have a couple of hours left, Mathael should tell us a last, in a way most memorable death scene! But before that, since it is already dawning, Raphael should bring the ball of light back to its location and at the same time collect a few promised granulates for Cyrenius!”
02] Raphael was soon finished with that and brought Cyrenius seven of such light globules, which were the size of a full pea. The pea-size light globules which Raphael handed to Cyrenius had such a bright luminosity, that nobody could look at them; since with a luminosity of more than ten-thousand most brightly burning lamps, one was already so bright that it could illuminate a large hall if placed in the centre on a higher point.
03] Cyrenius did not know how to save keep these seven light globules and ask Me about advice; and I again called on Raphael to bring Cyrenius a suitable holder for save keeping the seven light globules.
04] And Raphael was already at hand to give to Cyrenius a box from pure gold, lightly filled with stone flax (asbestos), placed the seven globules in it and covered the box with a lid, which was decorated with meaningful and elated workmanship. After the seven globules were safely stored in this manner, he handed them to Cyrenius and said: “Keep them for yourself! Never should any of these most precious stones decorate any king’s crown, so that not another king’s desire for such a crown becomes a reason for war, where thousands of people tear each other apart like raging wolves, hyenas and bears, just for the sake of such a light globule!”
05] Cyrenius thanked Me and also Raphael, who, however, immediately rejected the thanks and diverted it over to Me.
06] But I said: “It is good, that also this matter has come to a conclusion! The promised globules for you, Cyrenius, are stored; never make any worldly use of them and never boast about them, even not to your next of kin! If you want to prophesy, place the holder on the pit of your stomach and you will have bright visions; but this should only be known to you, that you are strengthened to prophesies by the possession of such stones! The people should hear such prophecy and act accordingly, but nobody should know its origin! If you ever have heard something about the stone of the wise, you now have it in those seven globules; but only for you and nobody else!”
07] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, however, if one day I will die, what should become of theses seven globules?”
08] Says I: “Then give them so Josoe, and he will know it in himself, what he should do with it for the sake of the well being of the world! But now nothing further about that, and you, brother Mathael begin with your story; since it is thousand times thousand times more valuable to you than hundred-thousand of such luminous stones! Be short, so that the very memorable sunrise of today will not interfere with it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 154
01] Mathael bows and immediately begins to tell the following memorable death case; and the story is as follows: “In a small place between Bethlehem and Jerusalem lived a strange widow. She was married twice. The first husband already died after one year. With him she had one daughter, who, however deaf and dumb from birth, was otherwise fresh, healthy and very cheerful, which is seldom the case with deaf and dump persons.
02] After being a widow for one year, a second quite strong man courted for her hand and married the widow, who was at stage still very beautiful. But the man did not last much longer with this woman than his predecessor; since he lived only for two years and a few month and died just like the first one of the general emaciation.
03] This scarred off all the other men, so that in future nobody dared to court for her hand. With the second, quite strong man, she did not have any child at all, while the deaf-mute daughter grew up strongly and already in her fifth year she was big and strong like nearly no other girl in its twelfth year, had a very beautiful face, and every man looked at this deaf-mute girl with great and often already quite desirable pleasure.
04] The widow lived afterwards for another twenty years, remained very beautiful and even quite attractive, and her daughter enchanted every man; since something more beautiful and more attractive did not likely existed in the whole Jewish country! This girl was at the same time quite intelligent and quite well educated and by way of sign language knew how to communicate with everybody quite well, and always in a really artistically elegant manner, that every man was very happy to have communicated with her. Many wanted to marry the girl, but since according to law deaf-mute people were excluded from marriage, of which a sensible reason still eludes me, nothing could be done in this regard.
05] The widow was quite wealthy and owned extended properties, and as such many servants and maidens, and was towards poor people very charitable. The woman would have liked to be married again; but since nobody courted for her hand anymore and the woman also did not dare to look at anyone, out of fear and good will at the same time, not to become the murderess of a third man, she stayed single, led quite a moral and withdrawn life and was the comforter of many people in distress.
06] At one stage a Greek doctor arrived and wanted to cure her from her odd peculiarity; but she send him away and said - as she has told my father at a later stage, and if my otherwise good memory does not deceives me, with the following words -: ‘My parents were good and godfearing people, and as a girl I was known as an example for living puritanically. Prior to my first marriage I never have recognized a man. How such a bad property could have entered my otherwise well formed body, is a riddle to me; I am, however, - Jehovah be praised above all! - otherwise very healthy and therefore does not need any medicine. It is thus God’s will, which I will endure with pleasure! You, pseudo Aesculapius (Aesculapius was the Greek and Roman god for the art of healing), can go, otherwise I breathe at you, and you are also hopelessly lost, irrespective that you are a doctor and want to help me, but as I can see, you are not even able to cure yourself from the hideous cervical goiter, as well as the limping of your left foot! A doctor should himself be a flawless and healthy person, if he wants to help the sick! The freshness and full healthiness of the doctor must give the sick person a certain confidence, so that he can believe that the doctor knows something; but if the doctor is standing there as a cripple himself and wants to help a healthy person, he should be laughed at hundredfold and if he becomes obtrusive in a home, he should be expelled immediately!’
07] When the doctor received such a praising, he left the house growling and grumbling, but returned after one year, enquired about the condition of the beautiful widow and started to court for her beautiful hand.
08] The widow, however, became impatient and breathed from a distance of three steps towards the doctor and said: ‘Go and do not come closer! Since you walk into this breath, you are child of death; not one year will go by and you will be rotting in the ground!’
09] The doctor however laughed and slurped the ejected breath with joy and desire, to show the beautiful widow how little he was afraid about the trifling poison, since he was convinced that it would not harm him at all. The best about it was, that also the widow herself did not believed the slightest what she was saying, but only used it as a threat, because the people were spreading such rumours and therefore nobody dared to come too close to her.
10] However, the people were not so wrong after all. If this our widow was not passionately excited, her breath was good and healthy; but as soon as she got a little agitated, it was not possible to keep up with her. Whoever took in too much of her breath, did not lived longer than a year and was a child of death. He became a kind of emaciation and could take whatever any proven wonder doctor could possibly prescribe to him, it did not serve any purpose; the sickness progressed with an iron perseverance and the sick person infallibly became its victim! And this also happened to our Greek doctor; soon afterwards he started to waste away and within eight month he became a most wretched and totally emaciated corpse, against which a by three-thousand year old Egyptian mummy would still look quite well fed!
11] Our widow soon found out about it and from several sides it was whispered to her that she will be taken to court. The widow was very much disturbed in her heart by this; finally she herself began ail and send for my father, who of course took me, his indispensable seer with him, to get to know something about this strange woman through my seer gift. With some care we came to the house of this strange woman and found her lying completely exhausted in a bed. Her deaf-mute but otherwise in all seriousness heavenly beautiful daughter and a few maids were with her and supported her.
12] It should be noted here, that her strange breath only effected men, but was not harmful to any women or maidens.
13] My father said, when he came in to the room holding a little his breath: ‘Here stands the called doctor from Jerusalem; what does the lovely widow wish from me?’
14] Said the widow: ‘What else does a sick person wants from a doctor, except that he should make her well?! Help me if you can!’
15] Said the father: ‘Allow me to observe you for a while, then I will know if you can be helped or not!’
16] Said the widow: ‘Do what you think is right!’
17] Thereupon the father said in Roman to me: ‘Pay attention if you are able to see anything around here; since her illness must have a very special reason!’
18] I immediately tried very hard to see something, but initially was not able to see anything spiritual or uncanny. But about after an hour I noticed a blueish smoke developing above the bed of the widow and asked my father if he also could see it. He denied this and concluded that this was already something unusual. I continued my observation with the most concentrated attention and discovered within the blue mist a great number about finger long rattle- and grass snakes, which swam inside the blue mist like fish in the water, and flashed with their steel-like tongues quite exceptionally; but none of the many beasts moved outside the so to speak fixed mist circle. I immediately drew my fathers attention to it and told him my opinion, that it was not at all advisable to get too close to the bed. My father confirmed this my opinion, but also asked me at the same time, whether I could not find out about any means whereby the widow could be helped.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 155
01] (Mathael:) “As I was standing there, completely turned to the inside of me, I heard a voice as if someone was whispering in my ear: ‘Catch a rattle snake and a grass snake, chop off their heads, cook them properly and give such soup for the widow to drink, and show her, that the court which she so endlessly fears, cannot have anything against her, and she will immediately get healthy again! Should, however, someone in future starts to waste away by her poisonous breath, see to it that he drinks the soup of the said snakes, whereby also the old Aesculapian’s emaciation can be cured, and soon he will recover completely! The said snakes, however, one can find in abundance on the southern slopes of the Horeb.’
02] This advice which I very clearly heard, I conveyed briefly to my father. He, completely beyond himself with joy, said immediately to the widow that she should not worry; since he will surely help her. However, foremost she should not be in the slightest way concerned about the court regarding the Greek doctor, since she does not carry any guilt about his death. He himself was quite familiar with Roman law and does not know, that such a case ever was suitable for prosecution.
03] The completely serious representation of the innocence of the widow calmed her down to such an extend, that the blueish smoke above her bed disappeared completely, what I immediately conveyed to my father, about which he felt a lot of joy, and he immediately send for Horeb for the said snakes. There lived some of the best snake catchers and -spellers, and within a few days a few pieces of each specie arrived, of course already decapitated and properly sealed in clay, so that they properly were sealed from the air, and were prevented from decaying; since at the Horeb a kind of fatty, yellow clay could be found, in which corpses could be preserved for hundreds of years without decaying.
04] After the snakes were transported on a camel, a section of them was cleaned from the clay, depending on how much was required at one time, and then put on a fire in a good pot and cooked for about three hours, without the widow, still lying in bed, knowing anything about it. The time from sending a request for the medicine to Horeb until the actual cooking, took four days, during which time my father had to console the widow a couple of times per day and promised her a full recovery within already four days. Because of that the widow day by day became visibly better and already wanted to get out of bed on the fourth day. But father didn’t wanted her to leave the bed, keeping her away from the preparation of the snake brew; because if she had seen something about the preparation the healing of the widow would become highly improbable. By keeping her in bed, she did not saw anything, and when my father handed her the brew to drink, she drank it with noticeable pleasure until the last drop and finally admitted that the brew-like medicine tasted quite well.
05] After a couple of hours father gave her another final portion of the brew, and afterwards the widow started to feel better, so that it was nearly impossible to keep her in bed for the fourth day. But on strict orders from father she had to stay in bed at least for also half of the fifth day since we have arrived here, after which she left the bed fresh and completely recovered. She rewarded my father extremely copiously and did not forgot about me either.
06] When we departed she asked my father confidentially if he knew the Greek doctor and if he would be able to help him.
07] But my father said: ‘Yes indeed, I have known this wretched charlatan quite well; he surely never have helped anybody - except into the grave!’
08] With this remark the lovely widow was quite content and send us on our way with a lot of goodwill. Father carefully packed the remaining sections of the in clay preserved snakes and together with other things and items of great value, tied them on the back of the camel; we also mounted our dromedaries and travelled quite cheerfully back home.
09] With this medicine of the most strange nature, my father afterwards had healed many emaciating sick people, thereby earning a lot of money and a famous name. Of course, because of that, he was not very much favoured by the temple clerics and also not by the Essenes; but instead the Romans respected him even more, gave him all protection, elevated his art and science up to the stars and gave him the honorary name Aesculapius Junior. Whenever the snakes were used up, my father immediately order a new shipment from Horeb and cured with it the emaciating, of which, in all seriousness, nobody died.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 156
01] (Mathael:) “A few years have passed since the healing of the widow, without us hearing anything about our widow. Suddenly, one early morning, precisely on a Sabbat, a messenger from our widow appeared and requested the father to be on his way as soon as possible; since the known widow, together with her daughter, all of a sudden fell ill to such an extend, that nobody out of the circle of deeply saddened neighbours, dared to think about her recovery.
02] That we upon this news were soon on our dromedaries, despite the Sabbath, goes without saying, and that father did not forget to take along the right quantum of the strange medicine is also self-evident; since he quite naturally was of the opinion, that the widow fell into a relapse of her previous illness, as this was not too seldom the case with this kind of sickness, and every doctor knows that a relapse of an old illness is much more stubborn than the first-time appearance.
03] After a couple of hours we arrived at the familiar house. But already from a half hour walking distance I noticed that the whole, large dwelling was covered in a thick, blue smoke; and the closer we came to the well-known house, the more clearly I could see the already familiar beasts swimming inside the blue mist. ‘Stop’, I said to father when we were still about sixty steps away from the house, ‘for the sake of our bodily safety we should not go one step closer, if we do not soon want to become a victim of death; since the evil blue mist with its extremely uncanny inhabitants is now wrapped around the whole house!’
04] My father, now completely puzzled, suddenly stopped. He send the messenger into the house of the two sick people, so that he could bring him news, in which state the two were. The messenger immediately hurried to the house and found both unconscious and in a full struggle with the relentless death.
05] When father heard this from the messenger, he said to him: ‘Friend, I cannot perform miracles, and as such I have no other choice but to turn around, and the quicker the better! Since it is not advisable to come too close to both of these sick people!’
06] But the messenger asked us that we should stay for another hour; since one could not know for certain, if these two could not regain their conscience again.
07] Said the father: ‘You of course not, but the more certain I know about it! Everything in this world does quite often have in a wide circle around itself certain signs, from which someone knowledgeable with great certainty can conclude, how a case or thing is made up; and the same is also here the case! I even can recognize it from the house that both of them will and can not live longer than one hour! Here every rescue attempt could be called futile!
08] All of you male servants of this house, look for rattle- and gras snakes, chop of their heads, clean them and cook them and drink the brew several times, otherwise you all will die within one year of total emaciation; since the odour of those two female beings, which you do not know about, is of such nature that every man, who especially now is getting too close to them and is captured by it, will at the most not longer than a year and half from now turn into a complete mummy!’
09] The messenger thanked for this advice and wanted to give valuable presents to my father; but the father did not accept anything and started to turn the dromedaries and the pack camel around, a work which is always not that easily accomplished with these animals, especially when they were exhausted and hungry. Father always was a little irritated with the turnaround of our carriers, but this time it was to both our advantage. Since if our animals had quickly submitted to our will, we both, especially I, would have missed out on one of the most memorable scenes.
10] In time the blue mist increased at least by half, raised soon above the whole big house like a giant ball and was filled not only by the two snake species, but with an exceedingly large amount of all kinds of nasty and among others also very gentle natured creatures. They flew around the giant ball like cranes when leaving the ground. However, the whole ball hang on only two weak looking strings or better straps. The one somewhat smaller half of the ball was somewhat lighter than the other half.
11] It seemed very odd to me that a quite strong early evening wind was not able to cause the slightest disturbance to the hanging balloon. While I looked at the appearance in amazement and reported everything to my father in the Roman tongue, I finally discovered increasingly more examples of greater animals like rats, mice, rabbits, chicken, doves, geese, lambs, goats, hares, roe deer, stags, gazelles and a great number of other animals, fully developed floating inside the large ball.
12] The father noted to me: ‘Son, are you speaking the full truth? Since this story is getting a little out of hand!’
13] But I strongly confirmed to father that I only, as always, tell him what I clearly see before my eyes and not one word more and also not one word less. Father then was quiet and paid great attention to each of my words.
14] When I looked at this most bizarre picture of an once in a lifetime experienced appearance more intensely and with greater excitement, the two straps on which the great ball seemed to be connected, suddenly sheared, and now there were floating suddenly two large separated balls, about two man-heights above the house. The continuously increasing stronger wind did not move them at all; like build the two balloons floated above the large dwelling.
15] I did not saw any about the vermin animals in the separated balloons anymore, of which the one seemed a little smaller and was also more brighter than the larger one; the smaller one also contained a mixture of all kind of more gentle animals, while the bigger one also contained wolves, bears and a lot of foxes, which alongside the many gentle animals quite peacefully floated up and down. It was also strange that I could see everything as clearly as if it was illuminated by the midday son, despite it already being significantly dark dusk.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 157
01] (Mathael:) “For about half an hour the position remained the same; but afterwards the situation started to change considerably. The reason for it was a quite naturally looking swarm of magpies flying by; there probably might have been one-hundred or so. They started to disturb both balloons to an considerable extend. The many creatures began to amalgamate and soon in both balloons only two gigantic, grey-white eagles could be seen, who snapped quite aggressively at the magpies pecking at them. Woe one of them which was caught; it immediately disappeared from its balloon-teasing existence! This story did not took too long, - and all the magpies were consumed!
02] When I faithfully told this my father, he said: ‘Yes, it certainly looks like if this were the souls of both the dead!? Look at the scene more carefully and tell me, whatever you see; since truly, such strange death scene you have never told me before!’
03] Said I: ‘Father, what I see I immediately convey to you! - The balloons are just becoming smaller and the gigantic eagles are changing into - bluntly said - two cows but without horns and I see a perfect human at the scaffolding of the roof climbing up and down, holding in each hand a bundle of hay; he certainly does not intend to feed the cows with it? Right! Both cows have floated downwards so that they quite easily reach the hay with their tongues; and now they quite casually consume the hay!’
04] In such a way I told father immediately what I saw. After consuming the hay the person on the gable of the roof disappeared; but soon their came another who did not have the slightest resemblance with the first one, carrying two buckets of water and gave the water to the cows to drink, and both cows drank the water to the last drop.
05] After this appearance also the second person disappeared with the buckets; but soon afterwards the cows started to rotate with great speed in a circle. The former misty balloons became completely invisible and because of the quick rotation I could not make out the form of both beings anymore. However, during this rotation the beings became increasingly brighter and finally reached the illumination of a setting moon.
06] Soon the rotation stopped and in place of the former cows floated two somewhat meagre looking human figures. Since their backs were turned to us, I could not make out the gender; but judging from the height it were most likely two female figures.
07] After a while of a quarter of an hour I again saw a human being climbing onto the gable of the roof with two bundles and handed each of the two figures a bundle. The bundle bearer immediately disappeared again and both figures quickly untied the bundles, took from it a light-grey pleated dress and in one moment covered their bodies with it; only now I recognized with certainty that the two figures were in fact those of the strange widow and her deaf-mute daughter. They looked quite starved but nevertheless it was undoubtedly them!
08] When they were standing as perfect female figures at the roof gable in front of my view, the two male figures in light green coats reappeared on the roof again and waved to the two to follow them, what the two also did without the slightest refusal.
09] They travelled towards midday. Soon they disappeared completely from my view; thereupon I heard the clear words: ‘To God the Lord alone all thanks and all praise and all honour for saving these two poor beings!’
10] Who had spoken those words, I don’t know; but I heard them very clearly! They could not have come from those two male figures, since they were already long gone. Somebody somewhere behind me must have spoken these words. But how, is an entirely different issue!
11] Whoever had spoken them, it has very little to do with the whole story; but that the words were good and contained a lot of meaning, is certain! Since both beings have all in all lived good and virtuous, were very charitable towards the poor and on top of that also very God-fearing, why it is difficult to understand, why the voice has especially for the rescue of this widow and her deaf-mute daughter given thanks, praise and honour to God. This voice therefore must have known more, what my mind was able to comprehend.
12] You, o Lord, does know anyhow, what will remain to us a riddle regarding this death case! I therefore does not want to ask any particular questions about the whole matter, since the whole story from alpha to omega is a question; therefore, o Lord, rather explain everything since I don’t know where to begin to ask! Already the illness was on its own quite puzzling, not to mention the appearances during and after their death! The rising of the apparently soul-like blueish steam above the whole house, the animals therein, finally the separation of the one large balloon into two smaller ones, the teasing magpies, the gigantic eagles, the transformation of them into cows without horns, etcetera, - in short, everything is a fable, which cannot believed by anybody if told by someone in a light-hearted manner! If therefore You, o Lord, could most mercifully make this story a little more transparent to us; since up to now between it and me is hanging more then the threefold blanket of Moses!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 158
01] Says I: “Is this story to all of you equally unclear?”
02] All affirmed this question and asked for an explanation.
03] And I said to all: “You have read about the children of the snake and act with this story as if your are completely lightless! See, on this earth there are poisonous minerals, poisonous plants and also poisonous animals known to you! The poisonous minerals are very toxic, the poisonous plants to the largest part and the poisonous animals, with regard to their whole being, only to their smallest part. But you also have heard that the souls of the people of this earth are a conglomerate of mineral-, plant and animal souls. This is a matter which I already quite often have explained to you, although I only have spoken more in general than specifics and until now have not shown any special exceptions; but this is such a special exceptional case, and I want to make you all more familiar with it.
04] You all know the just and true order of God, but also are familiar with the exceptions with it; you can think, feel and sense them! However, what you can do, also God can; He surely knows His everlasting order in the best and clearest manner, but in addition also all the possible and most diverse exceptions and violations of this order, must therefore also be able to think and deeply feel them.
05] Yes, God must even place in the free and independently becoming creatures who also want to become free, especially in angels and people of this earth, as you know, the stimulus for an anti-order, so that therefrom for the named a true, freely acting self-determination can become a truthful reality. From this, however, it is clear, that the anti-order must be just as well known to God as the good, true and living order.
06] The thoughts and feelings of the anti-order in God as well as in man among the orderly thoughts and feelings are corresponding to the poisonous minerals, poisonous plants and poisonous animals. Since, however, they are also God’s thoughts and God’s feelings, they cannot disappear, but also stay in the form of fiery-tongue primordial intelligence formations, can as related seize each other in the negative sphere and form a separate string of beings.
07] From this primordial source the greatest part of the whole physical and judged creation actually originated. However, since this is destined to serve the spiritual creatures not only as a testing life poison, but also as a salutary life balm when used orderly, the order is also arranged to such an extend, that the too anti-order primordial substantial thoughts separate from the much less anti-order and as already mentioned, form a poisonous string of beings in all three realms of the visible, outer, physical nature of things.
08] At first the poisons are in the coarsest matter of the minerals, then they are getting, already somewhat softened, into the therefore suitable plants, and already reduced to a trifle they are becoming dangerous in the better, thus positive outer life of certain low level animal species, and can even under certain conditions injure the inner, very positive, true life, but not destroy it.
09] Now, the soul-specific-potences of these poisonous beings inclusive their intelligence ability finally seize each other, and in the end they also become a form, but only a female form, which then of course does not exists without a quite dangerous portion of poison. These souls are finally also getting on the road of the flesh by way of the known act of fathering.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 159
01] (The Lord:) “Once such a soul is living in the flesh, it places its poison into the flesh and blood of its own body, which does not really affect the body healthwise in its life sphere too much, since it has been arranged to such an effect form the primordial beginning.
02] But for a person originating from the positive order, it is never advisable to come too close to such a person; although it cannot really harm his soul, it can harm his body since it has not been suited for the adsorption of such poison. And now we are standing close to our widow again!
03] Her otherwise quite good and in a good order passing soul has deposited its poisonous primordial element in the spleen and liver of her body, which behaves quietly and as such harmless, as long she is not excited by anything in a passionate manner; but once such a truly poisonous person has become excited, it is for every man high time to immediately withdraw from her poisonous sphere.
04] Since this poison residing inside her body is of a nerve-ether nature, it penetrates the person’s outer-life-sphere. Who merges his own nerve-ether with the impregnated poisonous sphere by inhaling or prolonged close-by presence, is bodily lost, especially if he does not know about the antidote.
05] Now, the antidote would be, if not all the nerves have already been too much irritated, the said brew; at the same time such animals should be suffocated in a large jar filled with olive oil and simultaneously with drinking the brew, the whole body should be rubbed quite well with the snake oil. Only thereby a complete recovery can take place, because the poison resting in the nerves partly unites with the primordial element of the brew in the stomach or with those resting in the oil and thus is unable to re-effect the nerves and cannot be harmful to them anymore.
06] When you, Mathael, were requested to visit her the first time with your father, the widow became ill by her own poison because the Greek doctor has excited her too much and could have died at that stage just as well as later; since it is very seldom that such poisonous people die because of any other illness rather than their own poison.
07] The visible blue mist in which a number for you unlikeable animals swam around, was such a release of the poisonous ether and by its visible inhabitants it clearly expressed who’s spiritual product it was.
08] When your father by his clever eloquence considerably calmed down the inner very excited fear of the widow, the evil ether withdrew again to the calmed spleen and liver; but the excess hardened in the gall of the stomach, was finally after four days totally adsorbed by the said brew and excreted by the natural process, and the widow thereupon fully recovered. But the voice which told you about the antidote, came from a spirit who was one of the spiritual protectors of the widow.
09] But when you and your father were called for the second time, the widow had a strong annoyance because of her deaf-mute daughter, who, despite her deaf-muteness, quite strongly began to fall in love with a somewhat playful person. Thereby the poison of the widow and her similar natured daughter was too intensely excited; both were like bitten by thousand of the most poisonous snakes in all their life nerves, and from this moment on, no bodily cure was possible, - except of course by My power it would still be possible. Because of the great excitement both souls nearly completely dissolved, which means, they dissolved into their primordial elements and expanded, occupying necessarily a larger space, high and above the house in which both were lie dying.
10] When the total separation from the body occurred and after subsequent further calming the primordial elements inside the life-mist-ball belonging together began to recognize each other again, and the former intertwined balloon divided into two separate balloons of which the bigger contained the life primordial elements of the widow and the smaller those of the daughter. However, the life primordial elements, by now already calmed down considerably, recognized each other more and more, seized each other, and immediately a higher level animal specie became visible inside the balloon.
11] When in the ball of life and in its inner forms again more calm took place, the former soul forms recognized each other more closely and transformed into two female eagles. Soon you saw a swarm of magpies disturbing the balloons; these were the outer life spirits, which also had to unite with the two souls. When this happened, visible to you in a corresponding manner, immediately two cows appeared. This would already be close to man; but something of the primordial elements were still lacking.
12] The two male souls, who were the former husbands of the widow, recognize this lack and bring it according to good order. Then a new life appears in the cow forms, everything is becoming mixed up, through which a new organic order originates, and soon two new perfect human figures appear. They are embraced by the two male souls with love, and this love immediately forms the just primordial material for corresponding clothing, and so the former so very divided souls again become forever complete human forms, equipped with the necessary recognition, what is clearly indicated by the departure towards the evening.
13] But the last thanking voice, which you, Mathael heard at the end, was again the same protective spirits, which gave to you two years earlier the right antidote to heal such illness. The spirit recognized the great difficulties which were required, to create from a direct anti-order a truly and heavenly order; since also there one can turn with a little poison a lot of balm into poison, but it is nearly impossible to turn a lot of poison with only a little balm into a healing balm. Only by God everything is possible, and therefore the last call for thanks by the protective spirit to God the Lord!
14] Have you understood all this properly? To whom something is still unclear, should ask, and there will be light form him!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 160
01] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, You the only wise and just, regarding this story, it is totally clear to me; since I see this truly divine work of art created by You in its natural progression of creation, I see Your everlasting order and also see, that within this order all things are possible for You. But one thing which keeps me seriously in the dark, and I can think whatever I want, but it does not want to become brighter in me.
02] I still do not understand why our human soul, before becoming a fully intelligent human form, must exist completely divided in thousand times thousand plants, yes, even minerals and in more than that number animals. Before becoming a perfect human soul, it must freed by lightening and rain from rocks - and who knows from what else - so to speak be broken loose by fire and then be washed out?! Afterwards this soul migration and soul amalgamation story continues boringly enough through the whole plant- and animal world, and finally it has the honour, as a stronger becoming human soul, to be slaughtered in at least twenty oxen and alongside also in about one-hundred sheep, calves and donkeys?! This is what we Romans call a Doctrina dura (a hard lecture).
03] Would it then not be possible for God to immediately create a perfect human soul and then to clothe it with flesh and blood? What for such a boring progress? There, look at our Raphael! What is he lacking for a perfect life?! What are we patched up souls against him?! Does he not have in his small finger more power and wisdom than we are in our whole body composed of legions?! I do not want to see the destruction of a thousand legions of the best soldiers; in one moment he would crush them all to dust! This I call life perfection! Can it be given to him by You, why not to a human soul?! Or was it also for his spirit as a former soul necessary to have gone through this immense journey of who knows how many levels? This, o Lord, is my dark side! Give me also therein sufficient light, and I will not bother You furthermore with such a silly question!
04] In your Moses it says: ‘And God the Lord made man from the earth’s clay, and blew him a living breath into his nose. And so man became a living soul.’ According to these of course quite misty words - if one can take them as they are written - did You as God indeed blew man an already perfect soul into his nose, and the whole man would then be according to Your image become an already perfect soul. However, there the one is lightless as the other. Therefore I ask You, give us all just a little emergency light in this regard!”
05] Says I: “Yes, My dear friend Cyrenius, when here and there your memory starts to fail you, I can’t help it; since this, what you want to know now, I already have at great length explained to you quite some time ago! You just have forgotten about it; I will awaken your memory a little, and everything will become illuminated to you!”
06] Says Cyrenius: “Yes, yes, Lord, You are always right! I am already completely in the clear now; on this mountain and in this night everything has been explained to us to the last detail, when we by the magic light of this certain light ball saw everything floating in front of us, namely the manner of creation and even the outflow of Your thoughts and ideas, their endless diversity and even our very own thoughts in the form of fiery tongues and little tongues! Yes, yes, all this we have not only already heard, but also properly seen!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 161
01] (Cyrenius:) “Nevertheless, I still cannot really befriend myself with Moses. It must contain many extraordinary great and true things; but who, except You understand what he has written?
02] Especially his history of creation is kept in the dark! At one place it says: ‘Let us make people, an image equal to us, who rule over the fish in the sea, over the birds under the sky, over the cattle and over the whole earth and over the worms, creeping on the earth!’ And God created man according to His image, to the image of God He created him; and created a male and a female. And God blessed them and said to them: ‘Be fertile and multiply and fill the earth and submit it to you and rule over the fish in the sea, over the birds under the sky and over all animals creeping on the earth!’ And God said: ‘Look here. I have given you all kind of herbs, which seeds itself on the whole earth, and all kind of fertile trees, which seed themselves for you as food, and all animals on earth and all birds under the sky and all the worms living on earth, so that they eat all kind of green herbs!’ And it happened like this. And God looked at everything what He has made, and see, everything was very good! And from the evening and the morning became the sixth day.’
03] With this text one should regard the history of creation as concluded; only, this is by far not the case! Later, after God the Lord looked at His creation and found everything very good, Moses again let God create the first human from clay or lump of earth and let God breathe a soul through the nose in him, and man would be perfectly completed; it only seems that God has forgotten, that a man must also have a woman!
04] In the earlier text it says, however: ‘And God created a man and a woman’; but now, later, Moses leaves Adam alone for a long time and only then, in a deep sleep, lets God create the first woman from his rib! Now, who can connect this in a sensible manner, apparently understands more than me!
05] According to the first text, God immediately indicates to Adam and Eve, that they should rule over the whole earth and all creatures on it. He blessed them immediately; since it says: ‘And God blessed them.’ And therefore He also must have blessed the earth and its creatures; since it also is written, that God Himself found everything as very good, what He has created. However, what God regards Himself as very good, can impossibly other then already be highly blessed by the contentment of God!
06] Thus, in the first text the whole earth and the first human couple appears as blessed in the highest degree! However, in the after text everything becomes a completely different outlook: The earth has only one inhabitable garden, which of course must be pretty large, since in its centre four of Asia’s largest rivers originating. There the first man was made by God from clay and a living soul was breathed into his nostrils; he saw and named the trees and herbs, the fish in the sea, the birds under the sky and all walking and creeping animals on earth.
07] The insects, flies, bees, wasps, hornets, butterflies, and a great number of the smaller inhabitants of the air, which one cannot call worms, just like many of the countless inhabitants of the sea, except for the fish, Moses seems to have forgotten; since he talks in the air rather than under the sky, only about birds, and in the sea only about fish. This is also a little strange!
08] But lets leave it at that; since under the word ‘birds’, in the broadest sense one can finally understand everything living in the air, and under the general concept ‘fish’, all the animals living in the water. But if Moses also has stretched the given concepts so widely, as it is necessary for his correct understanding, this I could not maintain at all!
09] Nevertheless, as it may be, with that one I still could go along; but how he in the preceding text on the sixth day of creation let God create, just after God’s call ‘Let us create people according to the image of God!’, a man and a woman, but in the after text God has formed the man from clay long before, and the woman only very much later from the rib of the man, the whole earth also by far appears more unblessed, and there is no mentioning of a blessing of the first human couple, to the contrary by threatening them with death and cursing of the whole earth they are forbidden to eat the fruit from a certain tree, and as it happened that after violation of this commandment the earth in all seriousness was cursed and shall only carry thorns and thistles, and in addition that he must die and that he will be earning his bread with sweat in his face, - yes, here not the slightest trace of any blessing and the mentioned highest contentment of the completed works of God as stated in the preceding text, is visible! Yes, You our most divine friend, this surely is also a Doctrina dura (hard lesson to comprehend), and even with the best intentions one cannot find your way around!
10] Frankly said: What You, o Lord, are and what You teach, I believe more than rock fast; but with the somewhat strongly confused Moses, stay away from me! If it is possible for You to enlighten me about it, it is appreciated; but if this is for the time being and according to You order not possible, at least for me, I couldn’t care less! I and all of us have a perfect light from You and therefore can easily get along without the after light of Moses. To what use is a teaching to us, if we cannot understand it in its primordial truth?! Better one comprehensible teaching word, than ten-thousand words which nobody understands!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 162
01] Says I: “Your remark about Moses is not that bad, if measured with the scale of the actual world mind; but judged by the mind of the spirit, Moses is something entirely different as what it seems to you according to the letter of the word. By the way, according to the letter of the word, the preceding text does not differ too much from the after text, as you imagine; since the after text rather comments on the preceding text and describes the manner - although in an actual spiritual corresponding manner - more closely in which the creation of man has proceeded.
02] The way coming-into-being should be understood in the natural sense, I already have explained, even to night, as far as it is necessary for you to understand. And Mathael who is quite familiar with the science of correspondence, has explained to you a day ago, how the scriptures of Moses should be understood; and I must again make to you, My friend Cyrenius, the remark, that you truly has a very short memory! I already have a while ago invigorated your memory, so that you, if you really want to, can move a bit more freely therein; with your doubts regarding the creation of man according to Moses, in a correctional manner I want to add that much, so that you and also a few others, can learn from it, how things are really standing with this matter.
03] See, everything that Moses is saying with his genesis and actually wants to say, refers foremost only to the upbringing and spiritual development of the first humans in general, and only by correspondence also to the very first human couple.
04] By the way, Adam’s body has been formed and created according to My will and determined order, as I have showed you right now, from the ether particles of the finest clay of the earth; after becoming full of experience by My will and once has reached that particular strength, by which with him a most intensive outer life sphere must have formed, and when he at one stage, tired by work and travelling, fell into a deep sleep, the time has come, to place a nature soul composed of all the levels in nature familiar to you, into the outer life sphere of Adam.
05] This soul, being present in the outer life sphere, immediately began to form from these for her very lovely outer life particles of Adam, or from the richest life mist, like still today some souls of dead people are doing, if they want to appear to people for a few moments, a corresponding body according to My will and My order, and completed it within three days.
06] When Adam awoke, full of amazement and full of joy he saw his image beside him, which of course was very fond of him and had to be, because bodily it originated from his being.
07] However, in the area of his heart he felt as if something was pressurizing him, but quite pleasantly, at times he also felt an emptiness - this was the beginning of sexual love - and he could never separate himself from the image, which caused him so much pleasure. Wherever he went, the wife followed him, and wherever the wife went, he surely could not let her go alone. He felt the value of the wife and her love and therefore said in a clairvoyant moment: ‘We, I as a man and you as a woman, grown from my rib (area of the heart) according to God’s plan, are therefore one flesh and one body; you are my life’s most lovely part, and so it will be, and the man will leave father and mother (the man’s seriousness and his worries) and will hang on to his wife!’
08] But where it says that God covered the part of Adam with flesh, where he took his rib, hopefully nobody of you will be as stupid to assume, that God really wounded Adam by taking away a rib, so that from this a large woman can be formed. The ribs are an outer, firm defensive shield for the soft, inner life organs.
09] When David said: ‘God, our firm castle and a strong shield!’, is God then really a steady castle build with bricks, or a large, metal shield?!
10] The same applies to the rib of which Eva has originated! She, the rib, is only a sign for the issue; but the issue is the inner, mighty love life of Adam. And the rib, as the shield for this life, was used by Moses in his scriptures for the following reason: first, since it protects the life and therefore, being the outer shield for the life, it also represents it figuratively; secondly, later on a good, loyal and dear-good wife can also be regarded as a protection, shield and screen of the life of the man and can therefore also very pointedly in a corresponding manner be regarded as a rib of the man; and thirdly, the outer life ether is also a most powerful protection of the inner soul nature life, without no human could live longer then ten moments.
11] Now this Eva, according to its tender bodily being, has originated from the exceedingly abundant outer life ether of Adam; and since this life ether arises from the area of the ribs and pit of the chest and afterwards surrounding a person in all directions for a considerable distance, Moses could, who had a fluent use of the corresponding figurative language, quite rightly let Eva originate from the rib of Adam and let God cover the wound with the flesh of Eva. Since Eva actually was the flesh which originated from the outer life sphere of Adam and with which God replaced the missing outer life sphere of Adam and thereby covered the wounded place with the to him most pleasant flesh of Eva, which was in fact also a flesh of Adam.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 163
01] (The Lord:) “See, Moses must be read in this manner and also understood in the natural mind! Of course there exists a deeper, inner, pure spiritual meaning, according to which the whole of Genesis must mainly be comprehended as God’s business to develop man, so that they recognizes and love each other and Him as their everything. In this sphere God walks with Adam spiritually and teaches him, gives him laws, punishes him if he transgresses, and again blesses him, if Adam or in general the first primordial mankind of this earth recognizes God, loves Him and walks in His Order.
02] Even if this did not take place too much in the physical world, it nevertheless happened spiritually, and this also with very pure, unspoiled and extremely simple people as well as quite visibly natural. One can therefore read Moses even four-fold and always understand him quite well.
03] First: purely on a physical level, from which one can recognize a necessary coming to be in certain periods according to the everlasting unchanging order of God. From that all physical scientist can replenish their minds and draw their impossibly otherwise than extremely shallow conclusions; along that road they can discover quite a lot, but thereby will never reach a firm and steady ground.
04] Secondly: physically and spiritually mixed. This likewise highly truthful sphere is suited best for the people who strive to please God, since there both take place hand in hand, clear in the deed, and becomes visible and comprehensible in appearance. (Nota bene: In this manner also the ‘Household of God’ is given.)
05] Thirdly: pure spiritually, whereby not the slightest consideration is given to the physical appearances and its temporary steadiness and changes. There only the spiritual development of man is referred to, which Moses quite pointedly has presented with corresponding figurations from nature. All God-wise people, to whom the inner education of people is entrusted, have to understand this.
06] And finally, fourthly: pure heavenly, where the Lord is all in all and everything is in relation to Him. However, how this must be understood, you cannot comprehend until you have become one with Me through the full rebirth of your spirit, as also I am one with the Father in heaven, however with the difference, that you all will become one with Me as separate individuals, while I and the Father, who is My love, are perfectly one with each other as a forever inseparable personality.
07] I now hope from you, dear Cyrenius, that you have a better opinion about Moses; or do you still think that Moses - according to your interpretation like a blind man - did not know what he wrote?!”
08] Says Cyrenius quite contritely: “Lord, let me feel completely embarrassed and be very quiet and dumb; since I already realize my great and coarse stupidity. From now on I just want to listen but not speak one word anymore!”
09] Comes Cornelius to Me and says: “Lord, now, before the sun will be up entirely, allow also me to speak a little word and to perhaps ask a not too unimportant question or actually make a remark!”
10] Says I: “Just go ahead; whatever is bothering you, must come out!”
11] Continues Cornelius: “With the scriptures of Moses it will certainly be as You have now given us the most clear explanation about it, and we humans probably would be able to decipher the first, second and third sense by corresponding considerations; since there must exist correspondence between all spiritual and physical. But who, except You, has the right key for that?
12] That, what You now have explained to us, we understand of course quite well; but as far as I know, Moses has written five books. They have more or less the same style and the same spirit. Who can read and understand them? Now, would it not be possible to give us just a kind of general instructions? Because I for my part will from now on keep myself busy mainly with the Holy Scriptures of the Jews, since I was able to obtain a good copy from the temple, but I also want to understand what I read therein.
13] I am also completely fluent with the Hebrew language and fully understand the words of the scriptures; but what use are to me the words and its material meaning, if I cannot fathom the spirit thereof?! Therefore, o Lord, give us some instructions therein, so that we can understand what we read!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 164
01] Says I: “Yes, My friend Cornelius, there does not exist any rules or instructions in the outer life sphere for that; the only thing providing you with a key for the spiritual understanding of the scriptures, is your own, by Me and My teaching reborn spirit. As long you are not reborn in the spirit, no rule is of any use to you; however, once you are reborn, then you do not need a rule anymore, since your awakened spirit will easily and quickly find its equal without any rules.
02] But if you want to understand the physical sense of scriptures better as it was the case until now, then you have to familiarise yourself quite well with the language of the Illyrians, which has the biggest resemblance with the old Egyptian tongue, and this is nearly one with the primordial Hebrew language. Without this language knowledge you will never be able to properly read the scriptures of Moses, not even properly understand the meaning of the words. Therefore, if you do not even understand the earthly pictures contained therein, how do you want to obtain the hidden spiritual meaning, even with many thousand rules and instructions?!
03] The present tongue of the Jews is nearly totally foreign compared to the original language which was spoken by Abraham, Noah and even Adam. But you stay with Me in faith and in love, and the right understanding will be given to you by itself, and this in a not too long time from now on! By the way, it will do you no harm if you read the Script more often; since by doing so, your soul will remain active in searching and thinking. - Are you happy with this answer?”
04] Says Cornelius: “Certainly, Lord and Master! A just and on save ground standing hope is worth more than the full ownership of this what one is hoping for. And thus I will be happy for what I own form You. Receive my heart’s warmest thanks for it!”
05] After our Cornelius was satisfied with this, immediately the former head Stahar came to Me and said: “Lord and Master, this, what we all now have heard from Your mouth, is a teaching which we will understand now; but will also somebody else understand it, if we convey this to him? How many things did we already have learned, heard and seen, so that we also are able to understand this; but those who we should educate, have not learned, heard and seen anything before! How will they be able to understand this in a useful manner?”
06] Says I: “Friend, where did you have your ears, when I right in the beginning said and even commanded you, not to disclose to any person anything which you have seen and learned during this night?! This must be kept hidden from all the world! Who truly is reborn in the spirit, to him everything will be revealed anyhow; but who stubbornly remains in his worldly outerness, this will be a foolishness to his great annoyance, if he heard something about it. Therefore it is better that the world does not learn anything about it; but for you it is for the sake of your strength necessary, to understand the secrets of the kingdom of God, and this is enough for all the world!
07] What you should teach in My name, to the largest part you know already; everything else is a blessing for you, where you more or less has been elected to be teachers for the people, so that you undoubtedly believe, that I am alone be the Lord and Master since eternity. Because if you have the right and invariable steady believe, you will also easily awaken the same steady and living believe in your scholars, by first showing them your own strength of faith. However, so that you can show them this with all power, it was necessary that you have recognized Me first, that I have gone forth from the Father, to show you all in your flesh the path of live.
08] If you hopefully has comprehended this, then you will also know, what you at this stage, once you will have been send out by me, have to preach to the people. Love God, your everlasting Father, above all and your neighbour as yourself and keep the commandments, which God has given to all mankind by Moses, then you already have everything together what you preach to the people; it does not require anything else.
09] Everything else, however, what you learn here, belongs to you, as I have explained it to you repeatedly just now. Now you hopefully know, what you have to do and to observe for the future, and can therefore again go back to your place!” - With that Stahar returns to his place.
10] Now the king Ouran rises and ask Me by saying: “Lord, Master and God! You know why I undertook a trip! What I searched for, I have found. This find pleases me a great deal; it will certainly please everyone likewise, who found it just like me! But without teaching, nobody can find it! The question therefore arises, who should teach and what does it take to be a teacher for the people! Should the teachers like messengers travel from town to town and move from country to country, or would it be better to found public schools, equip them with qualified teachers and prescribe laws to the people, so that they have to attend such schools? Lord and Master and God, I beg You, to give me most mercifully some instructions in this regard; since I will and shall do everything, what You want and wishes, that I should do!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 165
01] Says I: “I like your truly serious will; but also your memory is somewhat short, - since about that I gave you, and especially Mathael as your senior advisor, sufficient instructions. Just think a little and you will find it! By the way it goes without saying, that he who wants to lead the blind, must be able to see himself, if he does not want to fall with them into the same pit. You cannot say to your brother: ‘Let me take the splinter from your eye!’, if a whole beam is stuck in your own eye.
02] Hence, a true teacher must be free of flaws which can be an obstacle to him during the execution of his duties; because there no teacher is better than an imperfect one! Since I train you as teachers, I therefore show and explain to you so many unheard issues; thus every perfect teacher must be taught by God, just as you are taught by God. The Father in heaven must draw him, otherwise he cannot get to the truth in its fullest light depth; but who doesn’t get there and does not become light himself thereby, how should it be possible for him to illuminate the night of his neighbour?!
03] What should illuminate the night and transform it into a day, must itself be like the sun, which is about to rise. If the sun would be dark and black like coal, could it transform the night of the earth into the most beautiful day? I think, it will make the night even more black and lightless, as it was before.
04] Therefore a teacher who is not educated by God as a teacher, is worse than no teacher at all! Since such a dark teacher is nothing else than a bag full of bad seeds, from which all weed of the darkest superstitiousness is strewn into the furrows of, by nature necessarily spiritually always poor human life.
05] If you want to learn your people to read and to write and to calculate, you can employ suitable worldly teachers and teach already the children in the schools; however, My gospel can and may only be preached to the people in a useful and blessed manner by those, who possess the properties in the fullest measure, which I pronounced earlier and are a requirement for such an office.
06] For that, however, it does not require any special school buildings, but a right heavenly messenger goes from community to community and says: ‘Peace be with you; the kingdom of God has now come close to you!’ If the messenger is accepted, he should stay and preach; but if he is not accepted by the community, which is too much of the world and the devil, he should move on and should even shake off the dust from his feet! Since such a community is also not worthy that such a true heavenly messenger carries its dust on his feet.
07] However, this My message should not be forced on anybody, but one or several members should first hear the effusively great advantages of My preachings from heaven. If the members want to listen, it should be preached to them in a short and summarized manner; however, if they do not or showing little interest for it, the heavenly messenger should immediately move on, - since the valuable pearls should never be thrown to the pigs for food!
08] Now you know, how the spreading of My teaching is carried out; but from now on you should not again forget these My instructions! By the way, leave this holy and most holy task to Mathael and his four companions; since they know exactly what they have to do and to arrange and will also remain in their hearts with Me in dialogue, which is also a necessary prerequisite for the true spreading of My teaching.
09] Since who teaches his brothers, high or low, in My Name, must not lade from his own, but always from My well! It should not be necessary for him to think: ‘What shall I say about the word of the Lord, if I get to him or her?’; since when necessary it will be given to him in his heart and tongue what he should say.
10] But to whom this mercy is given, should not hesitate to speak loudly about it perhaps out of fear or shyness in front of a ruler, as if he could offend or even anger him with that! Since who fears the world more than Me, is not worthy of Me and also not of My smallest mercy, and is never suitable to become a heavenly messenger.
11] However, in your kingdom you will have less difficulty where you are a lawmaker and uppermost judge and the people are fearing you, because they know the unalterability of your judgements; but where a teacher as a messenger of heaven gets to a place which is ruled by a hard monarch, he clearly requires more courage as you are who is a feared monarch in your wide country.
12] But who is or want to be a true messenger of heaven, should not carry a stick, nor any other weapon, he should also not carry a bag with him to put something into it; since I Myself will awaken friends for him, and they will to him what he needs as a person of flesh and blood. In the same manner a true messenger of heaven, except in winter or in the cold northern countries, should not wear more than one set of clothes, so that nobody can accuse him of having too much and somebody else too little instead. However, should someone give him a second or third, he should accept it; since he will find more than enough opportunity, where such devout gifts come in quite handy.
13] With that, Ouran, you have all the rules under which a true teacher should operate; only one thing I add to this and say: Every true messenger of heaven will receive the ability from Me, to cure every sick person by laying on of his hands. And the true messengers should also heal any sick in a community; such will awaken a good inclination in the community, and they will more easily accept the new teaching from heaven, than any still so well-prepared speech.
14] Every person anyway rather listens to the words of a doctor than to those of a still so shining prophet. What I do, also should be done by a true messenger from heaven, send by Me to all the countries of the world. A true messenger of heaven should also recognize, if an illness is not of such nature, whereby the person is already more in the beyond than on this side. Once the true messenger of heaven sees a soul outside the body, he should not lay his hands on him, but only pray for him and bless in My name the parting soul from this world. In short: every true messenger of heaven, when the time comes, will recognize what he should do. - Are you, Ouran, in order with all this what you wanted to know?”
15] Says Ouran: “Yes, Lord and Master and God, the only True One! My warmest loving gratitude for this! And my people all over the country should and will thank and praise You, that You have given so much undeserved mercy to their old king, through which also they will benefit. Therefore, once again my most loving gratitude for it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 166
01] Upon this really warmly felt and with all warmth spoken gratitude, Ouran went back to his place; and in this same moment the sun started to rise in a manner never seen before, and because of the brightness of the whole horizon nobody hardly dared to look at it. Thousands of little clouds waited in the brightest light, like shaking in deepest reverence for the marvellous day-mother.
02] After a few moments the great sun started to rise with the brightest light of a rainbow over the far away mountains. The diameter, however, seemed this time ten times bigger than otherwise; at the same time many present noticed great crowds of birds circling more or less high up in purest, light-coloured ways of the air, which also added a worthy side movement to the rising sun.
03] The wide mirror surface of the lake was covered by a light mist, which reflected the rainbow colours of the sun in the most marvellous manner. At the same time a great many large, white seagulls flew over the wide, brilliant white shining surface of the lake, and their wings shone as if they were diamonds and rubies.
04] At the same time a pleasant, fresh smelling, cool morning breeze was blowing, so that Cyrenius and many others with him exclaimed loudly: “No, never before has a mortal eye seen such a marvellous morning and no person’s sense has ever felt such revitalising morning freshness!”
05] Also Jarah, who was quiet for the whole night and kept busy with seeing and listening, suddenly screamed of delight: “O, this is a morning, like the angels enjoy it in heaven! O, o, what beauty, what indescribable enchantment! This is a corresponding morning like the one which rose in the most exceeding abundance in our hearts during this night! Isn’t it true, o Lord, You my only love, this is such a quite meaningful heavenly morning?”
06] Said I with a smile: “Quite so, My most dearest rose daughter, if everything in a person has become heavenly, also everything surrounding him will also become heavenly! The mornings become heavenly mornings, the days heavenly days, the evenings true heavenly evenings, and the night becomes a rest of heaven, but not dark anymore, but full of the most marvellous light for the pure soul united with its spirit in a person. Just enjoy to the fullest extend the strengthening marvellousness of this most fresh smelling morning!”
07] The girl cries tears of joy and rises from her seat to indulge with her whole body this fresh morning smell.
08] Just now also Marcus the innkeeper arrives. Since he arranged for the morning meal, he missed the rising of the sun. But since the sun shines in its fullest and brightest rainbow colours from the sky, he asks quite astonished, what special morning this was; because he was already quite an old man, has travelled Europe, Africa and Asia far and wide, but he never has seen the sun and the little morning clouds in such a light! I should tell him what this means.
09] Says I: “See, if the emperor from Rome would come here, all the subservient nations would arrange all kind of celebrations for him, partly because of joy to have the opportunity to see their emperor, but partly also to receive some mercy or forbearance, if he would be in a joyful mood. See, here in My person, there also sits an emperor and a sole ruler over all the heavens and worlds!
10] The inhabitants of the heavens, like our Raphael is one of them, know, what great revelations of life I have given to you this night, and that it is allowed to see Me among the people as Father face to face, teaching and visiting in this My person. The highest and most blessed joy which they feel right now, they are also expressing by the activity of the nature spirits of this earth.
11] However, not only on this earth, but on all worlds in the whole, infinite creation celebrations are held during this time, namely for the duration of seven hours. During this time in the whole creation no created creature will die and also not procreated. Once the seven hours have expired, the celebrations will end, and everything will proceed normally.
12] Now you know the reason of the marvellousness of this morning! But go now and arrange for us an especially good morning meal; since also we want to celebrate a special festival!”
13] Marcus hurries to fulfil My will; all present, however, join the joy of the heavens and praise Me, but Jarah the most.
14] After all present have praised Me for an hour long, Marcus arrives and invites us for the morning meal. But many want to stay for a while longer on the mountain.
15] But I say to them: “Down below at the tables in the open the same morning occurs like here on the mountain; on the short route below you will enjoy it, and below you will enjoy it twice as much! Our bodies need strengthening, therefore lets quickly go to the tables below!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 167
01] Upon these My quite natural words, one of the thirty young pharisees remarks: “Now, for a change also a natural word out of the mouth of Him, in whom resides the very highest spirit of Jehovah in all its fullness of His divine wisdom, love, strength and power. Nevertheless, one still cannot trust it, whether behind it does not lies a deeper, spiritual meaning. Who can find it, except Himself, should be rewarded with a kingdom! I will not become a king.”
02] Says a colleague to him: “This remark was already too stupid to think it very quietly, not mentioning handing it over to the air loudly! How can He say something without an inner, deeper spiritual meaning?! Even if it appears to us still so normal, it still remains a remark by the very highest spirit and therefore cannot be otherwise than full of the most deepest spiritual meaning! Both of us will most likely in all eternity not fathom the depth of this so lightly breathed sentence; but I feel it clearly that something infinite is hidden in it. Therefore refrain from such exceedingly silly remarks in future!”
03] Says the first one: “Now, now, certainly this was silly of me, I admit this quite willingly; nevertheless, nothing evil was meant by it!”
04] Says the second: “Now then, do you feel sorry that you did not meant to make a joke about it?! During this night together with me you have heard, seen and felt so much of the highest wisdom, - and now suddenly it occurs to you to permit yourself to make some lukewarm jokes?! See, because we are so stupid and closed up and pitch black like darkest autumn night, the Lord did not call on us to tell a miraculous event like the exalted Mathael! Quite a nice difference between us and Mathael! I already feel like nothing; and you still want to joke - in this infinite exalted society!”
05] Says the first: “You are quite right, brother, just wash me rather crudely! I do not deserve any better! But now I’m going to punish myself for that! You know, I would enjoy the morning meal a great deal; but no, certainly not! Until this evening not a single piece of food will go over my lips! O, I will understand to punish my lazy jokes!” - With that the young pharisees goes back up the mountain and does not come to the morning meal.
06] But also his colleague says: “Yes, if you are fasting, I’m guilty of that by my rebuke directed towards you, and therefore I will help you to fast, so that you endure it more easily! Indeed, you have transgressed, but you immediately recognized your mistake and deserves forgiveness and proper support for your self corrective actions. Hence, I fast with you!”
07] Says again the first: “You shouldn’t do that; since it is not right if the innocent suffers together with the guilty, as it is unfortunately very often the really most saddest case in this world!”
08] Says the second: “As if I didn’t know that! But tell me, where these cases occur so quite often, that the innocent of my kind suffer with the guilty voluntary!”
09] Says the first: “Now, such cases are not really occurring that often, - but the more so those where the innocent involuntary have to suffer with the guilty, for example: An emperor who has an exceedingly large empire and is powerful by his large army, is offended by a smaller and less powerful king. The emperor could take revenge for the offence only at the king; but no, he floods the land of the king with his armies and horribly destroys it! He does not spare animals nor people; everything must die by the sword, and villages, markets and cities are destroyed by fire. How many innocent must suffer here with one guilty! I think this example will be sufficient and you will recognize that so now and then I also can be right!”
10] While those two staying behind exchanged their words with each other, we reached the tables and sat down to a very abundant and best prepared morning meal. Except for Myself, nobody missed the two young pharisees, who were of cause no pharisees anymore. Therefore I immediately said to Marcus that he should go to the mountain and in the name of the Lord call them to the morning meal.
11] Marcus quickly went to the mountain and conveyed to both My will. Thereupon both got up and followed Marcus on the foot.
12] When they arrived below, I said to both of them: “Simon and Gaby! Come here and sit at this table; since after the consumed meal we will see, if in this My natural instructions on the mountain regarding the going below to the morning meal, in all seriousness no spiritual, inner meaning can be found! But first let us eat and drink; since the body needs for its temporary existence its food and strength just as the soul, if it should grow in recognition and in strength of the will.
13] Therefore eat and drink and leave the fasting for another time! As long I’m with you as a true Father of your spirit and bridegroom for you souls, you should not fast neither bodily nor in your soul; however, if in time I will not be among you personally like now, then you will have to fast in all kind of matters!
14] An exaggerated and reasonless fasting is just as foolish and even can become a sin, like excessive indulgence. Who wants to live in a true order, should be moderate in everything. Since every excessiveness must lead to unfavourable consequences for body, soul and spirit! Eat and drink without scruples and be joyous and cheerful in your heart!
15] A joyous and cheerful heart is much more pleasing to me than a sad, plaintive, grumbling heart which is discontent with everything, thereby ungrateful and surely contains little love; since in a joyous heart resides love, good hope and undoubted confidence. If someone who is saddened by some weighty reason comes to a joyous and cheerful person, he soon also becomes joyous, his soul starts to move more freely, and the light of the spirit can illuminate the rested soul more easily, - while a sad soul shrivels substantially and finally becomes dark and sullen.
16] I mean, under joyousness and cheerfulness of the heart you surly will not understand a playful, impure and indecent jocularity - since such should remain far from you! -, however, such joyousness and cheerfulness, which fills the hearts of a respectable and totally healthy couple, or such felt by God -devoted people after committing good and God-pleasing actions. - Have you understood this well?”
17] All confirmed this and were cheerful in My joy. Thereupon from all sides the bowls were seized properly, and the large, good fishes left nothing to desire! Also the wine was consumed in good measure.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 168
01] But after half an hour our large society became alive, and Simon started to free his rather witty jokes. Gaby, a more serious young man of about twenty years old, plucked Simon quite often indicating that he should not go too far.
02] But Simon said: “Who plucked once at David when he rather playful danced in front of the ark? His wife, out of shyness, advised him to restrain his joy madness; but David did not take any notice! And see, I also will not care about your correction plucking, but will only become more cheerful! Thus do not pluck me anymore, otherwise I also had to pluck on you!
03] Look, there sits the Lord; He alone is now our corrector! What do we sinners want to correct each other? Since each of us corrects his fellow-man mainly out of his own self-love! The niggard admonishes his fellow-man to restraint, soberness and thrift and has its custom sayings for it. But why does he do it? He is afraid that somebody might become impoverished, whom he as a wealthy person, however not out of neighbourly love, but because of a disgraceful duty, had to support him.
04] Somebody else who cannot walk that fast, will in precise medically terms explain to his companions the harmfulness of walking too fast. Somebody else who is not a great friend of the usefulness of heat, will argue as much as possible the advantages of shade. A wine drinker will not seriously recommend to his friends the drinking of water. A young, or even already an older man who has his eyes on a certain young girl, will always preach to her the dangers being in the company of other men and nicely warn other men about the immorality of the irresponsible company with the female gender. In such a warning there certainly is quite a nice piece of self-love visible?!
05] And therefore until now I always have made the remark, quite frankly, that together with the so often occurring admonitions, always a little self-love appears on the side of the scolder, which no scolder, if he thinks a little about himself, can deny. Anything that touches him in an unpleasant manner, doing it, he will warn his fellow-man the most under all kind of morally looking reasons.
06] If someone is in love with a maiden, he soon in a loving manner will seriously warn her about other men, who also, as it occasionally happens, might have an eye on her. Why does he not warn all the other maiden about the wickedness of men? Because with the other maiden his self-love does not play a roll!
07] From the type of the different warnings and admonitions which people are giving to each other, I can precisely determine the so called sides of people!
08] Not in vain did our God Master on the mountain made the marvellous and very striking remark for the certain unwelcomed admonisher who should not that easily tell his fellow-man: ‘Come friend, that I remove the splinter from your eye!’ They first should take care whether there is not a whole beam stuck in their own eyes! Only if they went to some trouble to remove it, they would have earned the right to say to his brother, if it would be convenient for him to also remove his little splinter from his eyes!
09] You see, friend Gaby, this is also morality which I of course does not want to force upon you as you want to enforce your admonishments onto me, although I’m quite convinced that there is very little untrue about it!
10] I have spoken and will now attend again to a fish! In the mean time you, my friend Gaby, can give your preacher tongue some work to do! However, spare me the wisdom of Solomon; since for him both of us do not have any hair on our milk-teeth! By the way we both are lucky to be still alive; but Salomon, let him be a good man! And his High Song should sing whoever wants to sing it; hopefully our voices will never reach that height on this dear mother earth!”
11] Gaby, however, looks a little sad about the stinging remarks about Salomon, but, nevertheless, keeps quiet out of pure reverence for Me.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 169
01] I say to Simon: “Is your friend a great friend of Salomon? And what does he understands from the High Song? Tell Me how far you already have progressed with it!”
02] Says Simon: “Lord and Master of heaven and this earth! May I speak freely as my tongue has grown, then I talk with pleasure; If, however, I have to search for words, I’m completely shut up and nothing will come out!”
03] Says I: “Speak like your tongue has grown; since your jokes and humour originates from a good seed!”
04] Says Simon: “Ah, if so we will be able to say something! But of course it will not reach beyond my very simple mind; however, my opinion will not be unhealthy!
05] You, o Lord and Master has asked how far we have progressed regarding the High Song! Help, Elias, I haven’t made any progress at all; since I would be sorry for the time lost! But Gaby already has memorized the whole of the first chapter. He still licks and chews at it and by times takes two cheeks full; but about the meaning of this chapter he knows just as much what I know about the deepest bottom of the sea. The best about it is, that the more one reads the first chapter of this song, the less one understands it! And if you finally has memorized it, one understands nothing at all!”
06] Says I: “Yes, do you also know the first chapter by heart?”
07] Says Simon: “He - droned it so many times to me, that unfortunately I also, to my biggest weariness, knows it word for word by heart! To talk to the Scythians (barbarian rider nation) is much more entertaining than listening to the High Song of Salomon. Who finds something in it must be child of very curios parents. I regard it as nonsense! As beautiful, true and good the Proverbs of Salomon are and also his sermons, just as silly and meaningless is his High Song. Who finds more in it than the work of a fool, apparently has a perfect sick brain!
08] For example what does it mean: ‘He kisses me with the kiss of his mouth; since your love is lovelier than wine.’ Who is ‘he’ and who is ‘me’ who kisses with the mouth of the equally unknown ‘his’!? Does this ‘he’ also has other foreign mouths in his face? This must be quite a miraculous odd being!
09] The post-sentence of this first verse apparently seems to contain the reason for the desire expressed in the first part of the sentence; but there ‘he’ is referred to in the second person and one cannot be absolutely sure that under the expression ‘your love’, which is lovelier than wine, is meant the love of ‘he’. And if you don’t know who is ‘he’ and who is ‘me’, how should one know who is he, who’s love in the second person is lovelier than wine?
10] By the way, with that, love is not really complimented, if one says it is lovelier than wine, without pre indication that the wine is especially delightful indeed. Since there exist also very wretched and bad wines! If however, love is only more delightful or lovelier than wine, irrespective its quality, then such love is truly not so special! Above all this chatting there surely might me some extraordinary meaning in it, but on this earth I never will find it.
11] To still add some more to the abundance of nonsense already shown, I want to stick the second sentence to the first, which reads as follows if my memory serves me right: ‘That one smells your good ointment; your name is spilled ointment, this is why the maidens love you.’ According to my understanding the second verse fits precisely the first one like a whole house on one eye! What is this ointment and to whom does it belong? Who should smell the ointment? How can somebodies name be a spilled ointment, and why should he especially of that be loved by the maidens? What are these maidens?
12] Therefore just go, great Salomon, with all your high wisdom! Just one word from You, o Lord, holds for me a thousand times thousand times greater value than all the high wisdom of Salomon! Now I already have said enough about Salomon! O Lord, I ask You, do not ask me any more about further verses, since they surpassing the Scythians by far!”
13] Says I: “Very well, My dear Simon, could you also recite to Me the admonishing words, which I spoke to those who did not wanted to leave the mountain because of the most beautiful morning, upon which words you stated that they surely would not contain any inner, spiritual meaning? If you still can remember them, recite them to Me once more!”
14] Says Simon with a somewhat embarrassed face: “O Lord and Master, if my memory does not deceives me, the few words were as follows: ‘Below at the tables in the open the same morning is present like here on the mountain; on the short route below enjoy it, and below you will enjoy it twice as much. Our bodies need strengthening and therefore lets quickly go down below to the tables!’ I believe that You, o Lord and Master, have spoken these words?!”
15] Says I: “Very good, My dear Simon! You have recited the sentence word for word absolute correctly. But what would you say, if I now say to you, that such spoken admonishing sentence is the same and regarded fulfilled, as the two verses of the High Song of Salomon which you have recited to Me?! Can you think of any possibility to this extend?”
16] Says Simon: “Before understanding this, I rather understand how this considerable lake will turn into the most flourishing dry land by tomorrow. Since what You, o Lord, has spoken on the mountain, was totally clear, and we all understood only too well what we, most pleasantly, had to do, namely going below cheerfully and sit at the tables to strengthen our bodies with a most well prepared morning meal! Who doesn’t have understood this, must have been stone-deaf.
17] But who also understands the two verses of the High Song? According to the natural sense, as I have shown, they are utter nonsense! But if so, who can in all seriousness look for a highly wise, spiritual meaning therein? This appears to me as if I had to imagine that a dump idiot who is more animal than human, should be a wise Plato! By the way, - everything is possible, why not this?! I just state here as I feel it right now.”
18] Says I: “Even the better; since the more impossibilities you find therein, the more marvellous you will experience the illumination afterwards: But it is also likewise miraculous that you and others with open eyes still cannot see and with open ears still do not hear! But lets leave it at that! Since you know the High Song so well, recite the third verse to Me as well, and I will be able to solve the inextricable riddle fully to your satisfaction!”
19] Says Simon: “O no, even the third verse?! Out of love for You, o Lord, I’m pleased to do everything You ask of me; but I can assure You that this nearly turns my stomach upside down!
20] The third verse is quite confusing. If my memory serves me right, the famous third verse reads as follows: ‘Pull me behind you, and we walk! The king guides me to his chambers. We are rejoicing and are happy about you; we think more of your love than your wine. The devoted love you.’
21] There it is! Who can digest it, should digest it! If only at the start it would have said: ‘Pull me behind you, and I walk!’; but in the after sentence it only says: ‘and we walk!’ Who is ‘he’ who wants to be pulled behind, and who are ‘we’ who walk?
22] ‘The king guides me to his chamber.’ Which king, the everlasting or any temporary and worldly one? Nevertheless, this sentence is still one of the best.
23] ‘We rejoice and are happy for you.’ Here I only want to know who are ‘we’, and who is he, that we should be happy about!
24] Further the certain strangers think about the equally unknown love more than the wine, about which it is also not said of which quality it is!
25] Who in the end is the highly unknown ‘you’, who should be loved by the devoted? O, the most undetermined of all manners of speaking!
26] What poorest fools are we humans on this earth! He starts with nothing, lives with nothing and finally ends with nothing. Even if he believes to understand something during his better and brighter periods of his life, but unfortunately gets in contact with the High Song of Salomon, the fool is fully made; since the moment a person is made attentive by another person through word or scripture, that his wisdom is absolutely limited, then the whole person has come to an end, which means, he still continues to live, but as a fool who is not able to understand and comprehend anything further! Once a person like me has come to this point, where he cannot go further, he turns around and begins to vegetate just like an animal. What for any further troubles for nothing and a thousand times nothing?!
27] Truly, Lord and Master, You have shown us during this night on the mountain things like no mortal human has ever seen on this earth. I now understand a great deal, but why do I not understand the wisdom of Salomon? Is it for no person at all not allowed to understand it, or is it actually - as it appears outwardly - a devote insanity, thus completely incomprehensible? Or are any secrets hidden therein, which are of the greatest importance for life?
28] If the one or the other, say it to me! - since only You I believe what You in all seriousness has to say about it; since You can understand the High Song if it can be understood in any way! But if the whole High Song is only a last Salomon wisdom scam, then also tell me, and I immediately will throw the High Song into a mud pool, so that its inhabitants can study the wisdom of Salomon!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 170
01] Says I: “Friend, you are getting a little too far with your jokes, and I also want to say to you, what once a famous painter has said to his shoemaker! But with you, up to now, it cannot be otherwise; since according to Salomon everything has its time on this earth. But now gather yourself properly and with a lot of good will, and the High Song of Salomon will be made more clear to you, and how it completely corresponds with My short admonishing words on the mountain.
02] Salomon in his High Song has done nothing else than describing prophetically My current being to the people under all kinds of metaphors which are full of correspondence, from deed to deed, from position to position and from effect to effect. I am his only object; the ‘he’ and the ‘you’ and the ‘him’ are all referring to Me. But who speaks out of Salomon with Me, is his singular spirit, and in plural all the spirits of the people under the king- and rule spirit of Salomon, who so to speak are presented as morally one person.
03] Where it says: ‘He kisses me with the kiss of his mouth’, it means the following: The Lord speaks out of His truly own mouth to me, Salomon, and through me to the nation of Israel and through it to all the nations on earth; the Lord does not speak pure words of wisdom anymore, but words of love, of life to me! Since a word of love is a true kiss of the mouth of God to the hearts of people; and therefore Salomon says: ‘He, (the Lord) kisses me with the kiss of His mouth!’
04] Now the after sentence fits quite well to it, where it says: ‘Since your love is lovelier than wine’, or: Your love is more useful to me and all the people than wisdom. Since ‘wine’ always refers to wisdom and truth.
05] When Salomon in the first imploring sentence asks for the word of love, and sighs to Me in the third person, he indicates that by pure wisdom he is still far away from Me; by the second person in the after sentence, where the reason of the request in the first sentence is expressed, Salomon indicates the already greater approach towards God by the way of love rather then along the way of pure wisdom. The kiss of love, however, for which Salomon has asked in his High Song, you all receive from Me right now, and as such, My dear Simon, the first verse of the High Song will be a little clearer to you than it was before!”
06] Says Simon: “O Lord, now of course the second is also already clear to me, and I dare to explain it to me!”
07] Says I: “Do this and we will see how you have comprehended the second verse out of the light of the first one!”
08] Says Simon: “This apparently means the following: Lord, if You kisses me with the kiss of Your mouth, if Your word becomes love, thus a true ointment of life, this ointment, this Your divine word of love, will become comprehensible to all mankind. Since quite often in normal speech one uses ‘smell’ instead of ‘understand’. Often ons says: ‘Do you smell where this will end? or: ‘He already smelt the roast or the ointment!’
09] Now You, o Lord, are with us as in the first request by Salomon in the first verse! We have Your name, Your holy word of love, which is more precious than the pure wisdom of Salomon! We now have the spilled ointment before us, Your name, Your love, Your holy word of life, everything comprehensible before us.
10] Now, the maiden who love You for this, are apparently also we, seen from the point of view of our limited insight and understanding! Since a maiden is a delightful being, is not completely without insight and mind, but at least generally seen there cannot be any comparison to a great manly wisdom. Therefore we are clearly the maiden, who love You, o Lord, above all, since Your word of love is comprehensible to us, for therefore a spilled ointment, in which delightful smell we wonderfully enjoying ourselves. - Tell me, o Lord, if I according to the first verse have interpreted the second correctly!”
11] Says I: “Completely right and fundamentally truthful! With the quite incomprehensible seeming High Song it is the case, that it can be understood very easily if someone only has comprehended the first verse along the way of correspondence. Since you have interpreted the second verse absolutely right, try the third verse; perhaps you also will hit the nail on the head!”
12] Says Simon: “O Lord, now I dare to take on the whole High Song! But the third verse is as clearly revealed before me, as this marvellous morning!
13] ‘Draw, o Lord, me behind You, and we will walk!’ Who can otherwise move spiritually, as only love can?! And the result is, that those, who are with and by love are learned and drawn, understand and comprehend in one moment more, thereby truly walking in growth of recognition, than by dry and cold wisdom in many years. The simple person in the first sentence is thus only morally one and appears in the after sentence as divided manifold, who are clearly we, and afterwards the whole of Israel and finally everything on earth called human.
14] The King, the Everlasting, the Holy guides me and all of us to the of course most holy and brightest love- and life chamber of His most holy Father heart. And we are happy and are out of bounds cheerful about You and think about Your Father love a thousand times more than all of the dry and cold wisdom! Only in Your Love are we full of meekness and simple and thereby devoted in our hearts; we thereby are devoted and love You, o Lord, only completely in this our devotion.
15] The wisdom morning, corresponding to the top of the mountain, is also marvellous and beautiful; but down here at the hospitable love-meal-tables in the large, holy chamber of Your most holy Father heart, the same morning of true life is of course also present. On top of the mountain we enjoyed, instructed in true recognition, the marvellous life light morning; but there were no tables laden with feeding and life strengthening delightful foods.
16] The light of the deepest wisdom pleased us; but You already saw in perhaps some of us the germ of arrogance springing forth from the furrow in the little life garden of the heart, and said with the most fascinating love words: ‘Children, down below in the depth of humility we have the same morning! If you climb down the short distance from the height of arrogance, which normally is the result of high, pure wisdom, to the depth of humility of love, you will enjoy the same light morning! And down below it is present just like here and you can enjoy it twice as much; since there is not only the same light, but also in love and humility the source of light and love of life! Down there are standing the full tables for strengthening, nourishment and maintenance of life in its entirety!’
17] There, o Lord, You have drawn us by the true kiss of Your holy mouth, and we did not hesitated anymore, but followed You and love You now as truly devout in all love and humility! - Lord, did I comprehended and explained the matter correctly and has guessed the inner meaning of Your admonishing words on the mountain?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 171
01] Says I: “Quite excellent! If I Myself would have explained to you and all the others the verses of the High Song and in comparison My admonishing words on the mountain, I would have used exactly the same words. You therefore have explicated a good case to My fullest satisfaction. But since you have become the explainer of the High Song, you could try another few verses from the first chapter! Or is there somebody else among you who want to try this?”
02] Say all: “Lord, we are still not capable, although it seems to us that we are up to it!”
03] Says Simon: “O Lord, in this regard I’m fully confident; I suddenly understand this very well and certainly also quite correct!
04] A further verse says: ‘I’m black, but quite lovely, you daughters of Jerusalem, like the hut of Kedar, like the carpets of Salomon.’ This translated to our natural tongue can mean nothing else than: ‘I, the Lord, now in the world with you blind and often haughty people, mostly not recognized and deeply despised by your high world, but in Myself I’m still full of the deepest meekness and gentleness, patience and love for you daughters of Jerusalem!’
05] Who are the daughters of Jerusalem? They are haughtiness, pride, lust for power and avarice of the descendants of Abraham; these are the beautified daughters of Jerusalem, to whom, however, the despised, thus the black Lord before them, the first human of all humans, was still merciful and benevolent and is more lovelier and more loving than the from outside wretched looking hut of Kedar (Kai-darz), which, however, from the inside was abundantly equipped with all kind of treasures for distribution among the justified poor and suffering and also lovelier than the most valuable carpets of Salomon, which outer surface was of a dark-grey, rough material, but the lower and inside was made from the most precious Indian silk, interweaved with the finest gold.
06] It further says: ‘Look at me, how black I am (before you daughters of Jerusalem); since the sun (your worldly pride) has burned me (before your haughty worldly face)! My mother’s children are angry with me.’ Who else can be Your mother in You, o Lord, than Your everlasting wisdom, just as the Father in You is Your everlasting Love? Your mother is also equal to Your everlasting order, who’s angry children are filling with You, o Lord, the everlasting infinite space and by their order are angry about the great disorder of the children of Israel.
07] Since this holy order ‘was placed as guardian of the vineyard’, which means: Your will united with all You powers of heaven, has given to mankind this order through laws, so that by it the vineyards, which are human societies, stay withing the order of the heavens.
08] ‘But my vineyard, which I had, I have not guarded!’ Which means: ‘My everlasting, divine, inaccessible height and depth I have placed outside the flood!’, - of which Your very much accessible presence here is hopefully for everybody the most solid proof. You have left the highest and most inaccessible and brightest heaven, to appear here in the deepest humility, thus black before the children of this earth, and to guide the justified poor into Your chamber, the just hut of Kedar. - O Lord, tell me, if I have interpreted also the next two verses as asked by You, correctly!
09] Says I: “Quite right; therefore give us also the explanation of the sixth verse added to the five!”
10] Says Simon: “To You my fullest love and my innermost gratitude, that You, o Lord, found me young fellow worthy, to uncover through your mercy and love for those who love You, the deep secrets which since they have been written, not been uncovered by nobody until now. My soul rejoices about this mercy beyond measure. Nevertheless, there is no haughtiness in it; to the contrary I’m getting increasingly more modest, the more I recognize and understand Your everything and my complete nothingness. But You, o Lord, knows it, that I always have something to do with good humour, and the delightful wine encourages me more so, and therefore with this required sixth verse I cannot otherwise, irrespective of its seriousness, to add a little humour to it!”
11] Says I: “Just speak as your heart and tongue is grown!”
12] Continues Simon: “If Salomon or his soul filled with all wisdom, had the opportunity to be present in our midst, he surely would not have written down the sixth verse; since in the sixth verse Salomon says: ‘Tell me, you, who my soul loves, where you are grazing, where you are resting at midday, so that I do not have to move to and fro between the herds of your learners!’ Since then Salomon’s and through him his people’s soul would have found You pasturing Your sheep in the morning, midday, evening and also at midnight; thus always active and not only resting at midday!
13] I mean, the everlasting midday of Your rest - which is this infinitive long period of time when You not like now were among the people, but have left them to Your learners who always became sillier and haughtier - is over now and a new and everlasting life morning has risen, and those who have recognized you, will surely not search for you to and fro among Your now quite stupid and sluggish becoming learners.
14] What do You think, o Lord: did I at least have to some extend touched on the right meaning?”
15] Says I: “Completely, despite the humour, which you have added here quite befittingly! Since we also have seen now that also the High Song of Salomon can be revealed and you, Simon, yourself have taken on a totally different opinion, also your corrector Gaby should tell us something interesting; I actually want to know from his own mouth the reason why he so highly regarded the High Song of Salomon, without having understood it in the slightest way! - Gaby, open therefore your mouth and tell us something!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 172
01] Gaby gets up, bows low and then says with a very unsteady voice, which even made the otherwise very serious Romans smile a little: “O Lord and Master! I never have searched for glory; since this was never my case and therefore I also do not look for glory here and never wanted any glory in my whole life, and because I don’t want to look for glory, I rather say nothing and keep quiet! I’m already finished with my speech!”
02] Says involuntary Simon: “O, what is this then? Otherwise you liked to chat a lot, always wanted to be a main speaker and did not really decline some attention?! Strange!”
03] Says Gaby: “What I do, I do, and it does not need to concern you! It is easy to speak among people; but here is God and His angels present, and then no person’s voice should become too cheeky, but to keep quiet in all humility! My name is Gaby the quiet one and not Simon the cheeky!”
04] Says Cyrenius smiling: “Aha, hinc iliae lacrimae (Therefore those tears!)! See, see, the young man does not look for glory, however, he seems quite hurt because his companion Simon earned Your, o Lord’s, pleasure for the explanation of the High Song! Truly, I do not like this from Gaby at all!”
05] Says even Jarah: “I also don’t like this! Since I find a lot of joy, if I notice how the love and mercy of the Lord wondrously begins to reveal itself in someone’s soul; but a false cowering of a soul is something offensive. Who is asked by the Lord to speak, but because of a false shyness declines and says that he does not look for any glory, lies to himself and to all the others, and to lie is something very offensive!”
06] Says again Simon: “So get up and justify yourself properly, and give to the Lord an answer to His holy question!”
07] Here Gaby gets up again and asks for excuse, that he opened his mouth in such a silly manner in front of the Lord before. He wants to answer now if it pleases the Lord.
08] Says I: “Now, so speak! Since I did not have taken back My question to you as invalid yet; to the contrary we all still wait for a modest answer from you! Thus, speak, and tell us what you know!”
09] Says Gaby: “Since the question was put to me concerning my love for the High Song of Salomon, despite me not understanding it, I will openly give the reason for such my love, although finally in all honesty I have to admit, that I did not had an actual reason for it, this means, I mean, a good reason, when speaking of a reason; since something stupid and actually bad can never be seen as a valid reason for any behaviour, because something bad is pure sand which never can serve as a solid foundation for a house, spiritually or naturally speaking. Now, what was therefore the actual prime reason for my love about the High Song of Salomon? Nothing else than a secretly large stupidity and vanity only known to me!
10] I wanted to be regarded as a wise and well learned man of the script, not only among my colleagues but also with all the other people, and therefore selected from the whole script precisely that as a hobby, of which I was convinced that from the whole crowd of scribes nobody was understanding it just as myself. But I was very smart and pretended to be clever, serious and wise.
11] When people saw me reading the High Song with a pretended cheerful look, I was often asked if I really understood the inextricable mystic of the Song. My answer was very short: ‘Which fool reads continuously what he impossibly could understand?! If I would not understand the mystic of the Song, would I also be the fool to read it, and would the reading touch my heart if I wouldn’t understand it just like you?!’ They pressurized me, they implored me, yes, I even was threatened that I at least should make my knowledge available to the high-priest. But to no avail; since I knew my way regarding making excuses of all kind, I could not be persuaded to disclose any of my secrets, which was easy to do, since I really didn’t have any.
12] Only Simon, as my most intimate friend, knew, but only partially, what it was all about my Salomon-like wisdom. He often approached me and proved it to me, that I with the High Song of Salomon was either fooling myself or for that matter the world. ‘Because’, he often said to me, ‘with your otherwise limited knowledge and experience, will you understand the High Song since you have labouriously memorized it by heart?!’ Still, I nevertheless tried to make him believe, by saying to him that I have the highest predilection for those deepest, most unclear and most muddled mysteries and that I imagined something enormously big must ly behind it. He finally believed me; but he was greatly mistaken. Since by myself I was an enemy of Salomon’s wisdom, through which he finally became an idolater.
13] Now, I did not wanted to deceive anyone any longer, but I also did not wanted to reveal myself unnecessarily to such an extend, as if I previously only tried to deceived the people, to, openly said, someday become a competent pharisee, what was regarded by me as nothing small, until three days ago when giving us this goal completely; since the more clever and devious a pharisee is, the greater his reputation is with the temple.
14] I actually do not wanted to think about the whole stupidity anymore and wanted to let go of it very quietly; but since I have been asked by You, o Lord, to speak about this, now, I have in all truth spoke about it and everybody now knows how things were standing with me and where I stand now. In this case I was extremely wilful, and there wasn’t much what could be done with me; but know I’m in the perfect and best order again, recognize the only true light of all life and will never again try to deceive anybody.
15] But if I have behaved improperly in the presence of the Lord, I first ask You, o Lord and Master, as well as all Your friends, great and small, from the deepest bottom of life, for forgiveness! Since through my first silence I do not wanted to harm anybody, but only to cover my old disgrace a little. But this didn’t work in front of Your all-seeing eyes, and therefore I have showed me like I was, and how I am now. And with that I’m completely at the end of my speech and does not know anything further.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 173
01] Says I: “This was extremely good for you only, that you fully have expressed yourself; nevertheless everything, you still have to tell Me one thing very faithfully, - but again, not for the sake of Me, but only on your behalf! See, when you were sworn in at the temple, didn’t you at that stage believed in no God at all, because with all your senses you immediately began with deception, to become a fully fledged pharisee with all malice possible? Didn’t anybody tell you, that a pharisee is a servant of God and priest following Aaron and never be a selfish and power-hungry swindler of people? How could you ever let such a fundamental evil sense sprout in your heart?
02] Isn’t to be useful to people wherever possible, already a most marvellous principle of life, which already the old pagan wise men regarded in the highest honour and lived accordingly?! Didn’t once Socrates said: ‘If you, mortal human, want to honour the gods in a worthy manner, then serve your brothers; since they are, just like you, the most delightful work of the gods! If you love the people, then you sacrifice to all the gods who are good, and the evil will not be able to punish you!’ The Romans said: ‘Live honourable, harm nobody and give to everybody what is his!’ See, such was the value of the Romans, who were heathens; how could you, therefore, as a Jew, take up such hellish sense?
03] Couldn’t you just at least a little think by yourself, that there must be a God, who does not want anything else than good and who could not have created man just for the short span of life here on earth, but must have created him for eternity?! See, about this you still have to give Me a strict true account and express yourself completely! And now speak!”
04] Said Gaby: “God, Lord and Master since eternity, if I ever had the opportunity to hear only the hundredths part of what I have learned in these most noteworthy three days, I certainly would not have taken up such evil sense; but - Exempla trahunt (examples entices!) -, also discovered by the Romans - I had such examples and patterns before me, who were worse than worse! And these bad examples and patterns lived quite well at the same time, and always the better, the more they mastered the art, to blatantly deceive the people and keep them in the dark.
05] Since they said: Nature - not God, who was nothing else than an old peoples poetry - has given the brighter human already from the cradle the direction, that he, if he really wants to live well, have to exploit above all the stupidity of the people; who does not understand this, stays a fool for his whole life and should remain a human work-animal equipped with some reason, and feed himself from thorns and thistles and lie on stubbles!
06] As peoples teachers one should only be worried, to keep the common human work-animals in the most thickest superstition! As long as this is effected, the actual spiritual people can live well; however, as soon the common people are shown the truth and given the light, the actual spiritual people had to pick up mattock, plough, spade and sickle themselves and with sweat in their faces had to eat the hard earned bread.
07] The real human must strive for it, that he is regarded by the human work-animals at least as a half-god. If he reached this goal, he must lock up his light like an Egyptian grave and surround himself with all kind of false luster and deadening mist; then the human work-animals will soon start to worship him, and this even more so, if he from time to time shows them some kind of apparent usefulness. In short, he must be able to fundamentally, but nevertheless falsely, prove to the human work-animals, that it is to their incalculable advantage, if they are abused or even beaten to death by their supposed half-god!
08] One should give them hard laws and place as sanction the sharpest temporary and most severest threatening eternal punishments upon them, and promise to the faithful follower of the laws, certainly no earthly advantages, but the more so greater everlasting advantages after death, - and under such conditions one should be standing as a true human in front of the countless human work-animals! If his successors are able to keep the mob in the darkest night of superstition, thousands of years would not be enough to enlighten them; however, if they are unable to do so, they, exposed as swindlers of the people, had to pitifully flee as far as possible.
09] Moses and Aaron were such true people, who by their awakened mind and by their abundance of knowledge, soon discovered the weaknesses of the Israelite people, took over the leadership of the people as guides and by bringing prosperity, and through a finely thought of, but nevertheless extraordinary swindle, misled the people to such an extend, that they even today are still as stupid as they were nearly a thousand years ago at the foot of Sinai and will stay that way for still many thousand years to come. But basically this is still a relief for the people; since humans from the beginning are lazy beasts and must therefore ruled with an iron sceptre and must be whipped with rods to do good!
10] Lord, what I revealed here is not just futile poetry of my imagination, but the full truth! This is the inner view of the divine revelation of every perfect pharisee, which becomes even more valuable, the more incomprehensible it is. The High Song of Salomon fits this setup just perfectly; also the prophets including Moses, are very useful! And this was also an additional reason, why I decided to go for the High Song.
11] I am again at the end and believe, to have proven at great length, that my earlier disposition could impossibly be different; since like the instructions, so are people, and also are their will and their actions! That I now look back on such really infernal instructions with the deepest disdain, is self-explanatorily! But I also expect from You, o Lord, that You, according to Your Love and Wisdom, most leniently forgive me my thinking and actions as revealed here faithfully and truthfully!”
12] Says I: “How could I keep it from you, since you yourself have banned all these works of hell from yourself forever? Since for this very reason I asked you to rid yourself loudly in front of all of us from this, so that your heart could become completely free, and its most inner foundation of life can now belong to the fullest truth! Simultaneously I effected the goal that all present here should hear from the mouth of reliable witnesses, what the pharisees of today are really are, and why it was necessary that I Myself had to come into this world personally, so that all mankind does not perishes and is lost. - But now you two, balance yourself again completely, and you Simon should now express your most inner opinion about Me to us all!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 174
01] Says Simon: “O Lord, with that I will be finishing rather quickly and easily! You are the Son out of God in the spirit and are before us God and human at the same time, and out of Yourself You are also the only in heaven as on this earth. In the whole of infinity nobody is equal to You! An angel never submits to the will of a person; but if You give to him only the slightest sign, he fulfills in a nearly inconceivable quickest moment Your will. What You want, happens inevitably; any word spoken by You is already a completed action!
02] Your eye sees in one moment through all spiritual and material creation. The most secret thoughts of angels are as clear to You as if You have thought them Yourself, and what we poor, mortal people might think so deeply in us, You see more clear as we can see this marvellous bright sun. You know about everything what the sea holds secret at its deepest bottom, You know the number of the sand in the sea, those of the stars, and what they contain and carry, and the number of the grass on earth, the herbs, the brushes, the trees and the spirits in the whole, infinitive space is more known to You than the number one to me! If I not only believe this most lifelike, but also most vividly know this, it will not be difficult to say: Lord, this is my most inner opinion about You, as far as I have to get to know You during the past three days! I wouldn’t know to say anything else!”
03] Says I: “But including today you are already more than three days with Me! Why do you only speak of three days?”
04] Says Simon: “Lord, why should I be concerned about the three material days?! I only count the three spiritual recognition days; those are firstly the true recognition of matter, secondly the recognition of the being of souls and thirdly the recognition of the pure spiritual. These are the true three days of life, which we are with You!”
05] Says I: “Ah, this is of course something completely different! With that I’m quite content with you; since regarding correspondence you are quite familiar with, - but not completely with the recognition of your inner self! And as such is also the opinion about Me, which you have taken from your innermost; there still sits something of which you have to rid yourself! Indeed, it is only a smallest granule of a temporary doubt about Me, - and see, this granule must be removed from you, otherwise in time it will start to germinate and can grow to a forest full of the darkest doubts in your heart, which would be quite difficult to exterminate! Just look quite deep into your heart, and you will find the evil granule of doubt!”
06] Simon looks a little confused at Me and also at the other people at the table, thinks about himself and says after a while: “Lord, truly, I can search wherever I want, I still find so speak nothing! Since all still so quietly rising doubts about You, are discarded in one moment, and there can be no one left!”
07] Says I: “And still, and still, - just think and you will find it!”
08] Says Simon: “Lord, You make me fear my self! Should I very secretly be a monster? I can do and think whatever I want, I still find not nearly anything, what You, o Lord, want from me. Wherein and in which manner could I still have a doubt or at least a reason for it?”
09] Says I: “But friend Simon, look at Me! Do I really seriously look so penal-greedy and revengeful, that you are afraid to openly confess, what so to speak already lies on your tongue?”
10] Upon these My words Simon got a fright and says: “But Lord! Must also this little thing, which loud expression I regarded as inappropriate, be expressed loudly?
11] Man can think by himself quite a few things; yes, he does not really thinks this by himself purposefully! The thought comes from somewhere breathed into my heart and sometimes stays for a while; finally it is blown away and one nearly does not recall it ever again. And as such also this little my little doubt thought came from somewhere flown into my heart, and I thought it, but discarded it immediately again, because I carry thousands of the heaviest proofs against it in my head and heart. In addition I found the loud mentioning of this thought as somewhat improper. If You, o Lord, insists on it, I’m pleased to speak about it. - Dear, great friends of the Lord, take it, as I already have totally discarded it!
12] However, this is the thought: From the time I’m here, I all the time see the extremely charming and most beautiful maiden at the side of the Lord, and therefore, but truly like by itself, the of course ridiculous thought forced itself upon me, if the Lord could also be sexually in love, at least for as long He walks on this earth in the flesh! But if so, what would happen then to His absolutely pure spirituality? God can purely love all His creatures, - however, if He also in particular could love an exceedingly beautiful girl on this earth in a sexual manner, - to affirm or to deny this was for my intelligence a little difficult, although I called in my soul to myself: ‘With You every love can only be in the highest degree pure, also one what we would call among us humans as completely impure!’
13] Lord, there it is, what You wanted from me! But now I’m finished with all granules and germs, and You, o Lord, make from it what You want! Or does Your divine all-seeing eye still sees something else inside me? Should there be something else which I cannot see, then make me mercifully attentive to it, and I will immediately without any fear, come forward with it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 175
01] Says I: “Now you are pure, and there is nothing in you, which could ever disconcert you in your faith in Me; but now I want to show you and also all of you, what most dense doubt forest could have grown in you, if you did not rid yourself of this little doubt granule. In time you simply would have started to philosophy as follows:
02] What would become thereof, if I transgressed with a maiden and a fruit would arise thereupon in the lap of the maiden? If it would be a male, would it also be a God? And if it was a female, what then? Would it weaken the law of Moses if I would have transgressed? Would it not make My God-person incapable to keep the divine spirit? Or would I, regarding My person, be capable of such an act or not? But how could I animate such an act in people, if I Myself are unable of it?
03] If this deed is a sin in the flesh and weakens soul and spirit, why did I have placed this sinful act in man’s flesh and soul to reproduce? Could I not have arranged the reproduction to take place in a purer manner?! But if this act of reproduction out of the order of God is the only right and possible one, a God must be able to do it just as a person! Why is this act for the people a sin and for God not; or can God under certain circumstances sin against His own order? How can God be the purest love, if He becomes guilty of a sinful human weakness?!
04] God as God can impossibly sin against His own order! But if He has taken up the nature of man, is his flesh able to sin or not! Must also He fight against all attacks of the flesh? If He has them, who allows it to come over Him? Is there still another higher and older God, who is steadying this young and to-be-God by all kind of heavy tests and makes Him reborn in the spirit? If this young God now sins like a man, could He also be rejected as man?
05] Could the old Egyptians not be right regarding their genealogy for the main gods? Uranus produced with Gea, Cronos (Saturn, time), who all the time destroys his works. Zeus, as the will of Cronos, is saved by love, grows up in secrecy and becomes exceedingly powerful. The power of Zeus places Uranus and Cronos in everlasting retirement, rules absolutely alone and creates the people on earth, for which he is tormented a lot by all kinds of human weaknesses, according to the destiny of the terrible, unfathomable Fate as the primordial oldest God. The Fate seems to be the unknown great God; but now, sort of tired of ruling, he invisibly and unknown has placed a God-spark in a pure maiden and has now become youthful and by this son created himself a successor, and it is Him standing now in front of us and makes His first attempts to rule!
06] I could still tell you a great number of such offshoots, of which such a doubt forest consists, and in which other undergrowth and weed it can generate. But since the seed has been destroyed in you, you are now clean, and there can be no talk of any further blossoming of the weed; and since you have been completely cleaned, you are suitable to become one of My first disciples.
07] By the way you will now understand, how and why this little maiden with all her love clings on to Me. Since as much as this little maiden loves Me, nobody of you loves Me; since your love is more an amazement about My wisdom and about My for you incomprehensible miracles. But this little maiden loves Me completely purely for sake of Myself, since she knows who is residing in Me. And this is worth more than to admire Me as God, since it must be clear to everyone, that with God all things are possible. This is also good, but the other is better.
08] What would you prefer more: if people love you, because you are a person, or only because you are a wise person and knowledgeable in all kind of arts? The first love originates from life and seizes again life; the second, however, originates from the sense of art and only seizes the art and science of him, who possesses it. Tell Me now, which love do you regard as higher?”
09] Says Simon: “Obviously the first! Since who loves me already as a person, will also love me even more so as a wise man and artist; but who loves me because he is of the opinion that I’m a wise man and an artist, will soon be finished with this love, if he learns that I’m not wise and not be an artist! Therefore is this purest love for You, o Lord, of this little maiden, truly an example love and by far exceeds all of us in a high degree!
10] Of course, certainly does a maiden loves a man for the sake of himself easier and more natural than one man another man; if, however, a man with his mind and heart regards deeply the value of a person, a brother, he will, feeling and recognizing his own value, also respect and love his fellow-man irrespective his properties. And if in future he discovers some secret, quite venerating properties of him, his love surely will intensify! - O Lord! Every word and teaching of Yours is great and elated and in all eternity of eternities the truth!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 176
01] (Simon:) “I can see now that You, O Lord, are revealing Yourself to the people completely and nowhere You are holding back or keep any secrets like the old Prophets have done, who revealed You to the people only under cover of the thickest veil and nearly showed only the hemline of Your dress to the mortals. Indeed, they founded a religion and a church; but what religion and church was this? Religion was a nearly invisible star, sending a most sparing ray of hope from somewhere of infinite space to earth covered in the thickest night, and the church, a building of hard rocks, a temple, surrounded by many labyrinths and gloomy forecourts, which the people could enter, but never the innermost of the temple, where all the great secrets of life are lying revealed on the golden tables.
02] However here, not only the innermost of the temple is made completely accessible to the people, but also God, the everlasting Inaccessible, totally reveals Himself personally to the people, as He was, is and will be forever. Therefore it is also necessary, to accept God not only partially, but entirely with body, soul and spirit, by the exclusive sole love for Him. Such obligingness like this of the Creator towards the created, therefore also this from the created towards the Creator, must finally result in the full identification between the creative primordial Being and the created after-being.
03] God becomes one with us, and we become one with Him, without the slightest limitation of our personal individuality and the most perfect freedom of will! Since without the most perfect identification of the created with the Creator, a most perfect freedom of will is unthinkable, because only the will of the Creator can be present in the most perfect unlimitedness and the will of the created only then, if it has perfectly become one with the will of the Creator.
04] If we want what the Lord wants, our will is perfectly free, because also the Lord’s will is perfectly free; but if we does not want this or only partially, we are the most wretched slaves of our own blindness. Only in God can we become perfectly free; except for God there exists only judgement and death!
05] Lord, You see that I does not fear to speak; and I believe that also this time I have hit the nail on the head! However, add Your almighty blessing to it, that this most marvellous wheat grain, which You Yourself, o holiest Father, have planted from Your everlasting heaven here on this unfortunately very meagre earth, in the earth of our still stupid hearts, so that it can produce thousandfold fruits! O holiest Father, become one with us, Your creatures, with Your still poor children, so that we one day, resembling You, also can become one with You!” - Here Simon, completely captivated, breaks out in tears.
06] But I get up and say to Simon: “Come to Me, you My dearest brother, and hug in Me not Your Creator, but your Brother, so that you are the first one to become one with Me!”
07] Says Simon quite contritely: “O You too holy Father! This mercy the sinful Simon is not worthy of forever!” And he cries again. In return, however, I go to him and press him with a repeated brother’s greet to My heart.
08] After a while, when Simon recovered from his captivation and I reassuringly influenced his heart, Simon said: “My Lord and My God! What did I do, that You suddenly are so lenient and merciful towards me? See, I’m a sinful person; since my flesh is quite loose. The beautiful and attractive maiden leave a mighty impression on me, and from time to time quite indecent thoughts are forcing themselves upon me. And quite often I willingly engage with a kind of lust and joy in these thoughts, although not in deed because of a lack of opportunity, but still in my heart, which behaves quite affirmative during such estrous stages.
09] But then also quite bright moments appear in me and I have reasonable views and considerations about this point; but to what use? If I again see a beautiful maiden, all the brighter moments, all the reasonable views and considerations are gone in an instant, and the old scapegoat, armed with all its indecent intentions, is back in its place. Of course, I do nothing; but this doing-nothing is nevertheless not a true doing-nothing, but simply a doing which is prevented by a bad opportunity. The fear for temporary punishment and disgrace is preventing one thereof, but not so the own free will, who at such opportunities contains a lot of desire, and at a good opportunity surely will not reveal any negation! I know my loose flesh unfortunately just too well and therefore are a sinful person and not worthy of such a great mercy from You.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 177
01] Says I: “Friend and brother, why are you concerned about the flesh and what happens in it?! If I had not implanted such property in the flesh, would ever a man take a wife and awaken a living fruit in her?!
02] If I had not put the desire into the stomach to eat, would ever someone consume any food? In what other manner could nature-specific-spirits enter the blood and other fluids of the body, from there into the nerve-ether and, in such manner purified, become soul-substance? Through My wills power, certainly, among the primitive order; but what would then become of the everlasting continuance ability? By no other means than by a hard, continuing judgement; but what would then become of the independence and future spiritual freedom of life?!
03] See, if just one point in My once arranged order is moved, - and an all independent life with the fullest freedom becomes forever an impossibility. Have I not given the eyes the ability to see and the ears the ability to hear, the tongue the ability to speak and to taste and the nose the ability to smell?!
04] Are you therefore a sinner because from time to time you are getting hungry and thirsty? Do you sin, if you are seeing, hearing, tasting and smelling? All these senses are given to you to perceive the form of things, to listen to the wise meaning of speeches and to perceive good and bad and harmful spirits of the still unfermented and raw matter!
05] Of course, you can also sin with the eyes, ears, nose, the palate and the tongue, if you do not use these senses according to order, if you only direct your eyes into the direction, where the flesh is given an account, if you with preferably and desirously only listens to sacrileges, invective and scurrilous speeches, if you only smell stinking things for pleasure, which impurifies the flesh and make it ill and incapable to work. You are also sinning with the palate and the tongue, if you do not curtail the too big lasciviousness for the most expensive delicacies; since why should your palate be tickled with the most expensive and gormandising things, while alongside you many poor must perish because of hunger and thirst?! If you are hungry and thirsty, satisfy yourself with simple and freshly prepared food; but if you are engaging in gluttony and overindulgence, you are clearly sinning against all order of God.
06] Now see, all this is not the case with you; to the contrary, you already have achieved some quite glorious victories over your flesh by yourself! You also have been moderately in all things and acted soberly in your desires. What was more or less evil in you, consisted in your disbelief regarding the scriptures, which you earlier could not understand; but your disbelief was passable, while the disbelief of Gaby was of a real pharisee-like, impassable nature. You, however, did not rejected the scriptures; you only wanted light and illumination and therefore also studied all Egyptian and Greek world wises. But it nevertheless did not give you light; outwardly you stayed a pharisee, but according to the inner you were always a diligent researcher for the truth. And since I knew this, I have awakened you, and have opened for you as well as all the others, the gates to the clearest truth.
07] Now you can never get into the night again and therefore you should become a promoter for My kingdom of the spirit on this earth! Through you the heathens in Persia should get a lot of light! Now eat and drink again; since you are still hungry and thirsty and you have eaten only half of your fish and your mug is not empty yet! Therefore just help yourself, My young brother Simon!”
08] Simon is still touched to tears, sits and eats bit by bit his fish with bread and wine.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 178
01] Also the other guests still help themselves, and especially again Raphael, which gives Cornelius finally a reason to make a somewhat laconic remark, which he so to speak whispers to the Romans sitting alongside him. These Romans were Faustus and Julius, and the remark of Cornelius was as follows: “To people of flesh and blood these most well prepared fishes are tasting quite good, and they can eat a great number of them; but the spirit Raphael, who does not have any flesh and blood, could measure up to the giant Hercules and the Philistine Goliath! Strange, how such a spirit can eat so much! He already consumes the twelfth fish, and for a spirit this is truly miraculously quite a lot! I have not eaten one fish, while the angel in the same time has eaten twelve! No, this is too much! I belief he could eat another twelve!”
02] Says the angel: “Not only twelve, but ten times hundred-thousand times twelve in one moment, even if all of them would be large wales, like the one in whose belly the prophet Jonas took up some a little uncomfortable accommodation for three full days!
03] I do not need the fish for food, but certainly for the forming of this nature-spiritual ether, from which I according to the will of the Lord must form and temporary maintain this visible body, which, although spirit, does not have a shortages of flesh and blood. Look here, are these no veins and this no flesh?!
04] That it is in my from the Lord received power, to dissolve this body in an instant and to pull it together again, lies in my until now highest possible spiritual completion of life; but I’m not only able to dissolve this my body with my wills power in an instant, but also yours and in the same time span also the whole earth.
05] However, does your body not consist of flesh and blood, because I could dissolve it in an instant?! Or does the earth not consists of the most firm matter and of water, air and a countless number of primordial materials, if I also, if warranted by the Lord, could dissolve it in its primordial specific particles within an unthinkable shortest instant, so that its volume to your eyes, even if they would be something material, would appear as absolutely nothing?!
06] Therefore, friends, think, think, before letting flow a word over your lips, so that you as disciples of the Lord never speak any nonsense, with which you truly do not honour your Master! You now already have seen, heard and experienced quite something; but about the inner spiritual greatness and might of a - say - angel spirit, not even mentioning the everlasting spirit of God, you certainly do not have the slightest idea! But still you are able to make some sarcastic remarks about that, what an angel requires for its temporary, pseudo bodily preservation?!
07] Do you really think, that you could endure my true primordial light form, if I would show myself to you?! See, the fire of the light of my primordial being is powerful enough, to destroy a countless number of primordial central suns, not mentioning you and this whole earth! So that this does not happen by my presence, I must form this pseudo body according to the almighty will of the Lord and cover my actual being to such an extend, that every disturbance of the order in the judgement of matter, is avoided. Nevertheless, the matter must be prepared by my inner life fire, to be able to serve it as a protective shell! And therefore I must necessarily take in more material food than any of you.
08] You did not know this and couldn’t know this; however, you should have known, that someone like me has not been called by the Lord in this appearance, to be a glutton or joker or a quick-magician to your annoyance, but to be useful to you in many aspects, and to give you tangible proof of the presence of the angels of God and their power! But if you understand this, how can you make sarcastic remarks about my eating habits?”
09] Says Cornelius: “Dear, most marvellous messenger of the Lord from heaven, do not be angry with me; since you can see, spiritually we are not more than nearly newborn children in the cradle and more a dream-life than any already completed self-consciousness! In future eat as much as you like; no one of us will ever again dare, to have even the slightest thought about it, not mentioning speaking about it. At the same time we hereby thank you for the extraordinary lesson which you, in your justified annoyance, has given us regarding our pertinacious stupidity. Since we now know about the ‘why’, we certainly will not make a skew judgement about the ‘therefore’! But if the ‘why’ is foreign to us, how should we know about the ‘therefore’? Therefore, again our special gratitude for your great and important lesson!”
10] Says Raphael: “Gratitude belongs only to the Lord, who is your as well as our Father in eternity! Let this lesson spill over to all other experiences and appearances in life, and soon you will see us angels standing as worthy brothers at your side! You should not criticise or laugh at anything, except at lies and deception! Since the liar should always stand in disgrace and the deceiver be exposed, so that he tastes the fruit of lies and deception!
11] At any other opportunity you should gently teach the erring people. If they take note afterwards, it is fine and good; if they are not taking note, you then can pull the wires more taut! If this is also to no avail, lock such wilful into a correctional facility and let them fast and if necessary punish with rods; since with a right and good punishment, the rod should not be absent! Also we, as your secret educators, make use of it with the people who are wilful and very stubborn. Also this lesson keep and execute it where necessary, and you will walk among people; otherwise among all kind of wild animals, who are stuck in human larvae!”
12] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, did the angel took this out of himself - or did he took everything from You?”
13] Says I: “My friend, your memory has again become a little short! Didn’t I, a few days ago, has explained carefully to you, what the angels are, and how they think, want and act, and now you again ask about it! If they are only animated forms by Me, what self-like do they have? What thought can they think for themselves, since they are only an extension of My will and a collection vessel of My thoughts and My ideas and intentions?
14] If they should think, want and act independently, they first had to dine like you at the children’s table and bless this earth in your flesh! From this it is clear like daylight, that this, what the angel Raphael now has told you, is My word, My speech and My will, which you have to observe, just as if I Myself had spoken directly to you.
15] You must take My words deeper at heart, then they will not become so easily unfaithful to your memory; since everything what the heart has accepted in a living manner, stays most firm also in memory, and you can access it quite easily at a suitable opportunity. But if you only want to memorize what I have told you, you will largely forget about it within one year at least a hundred times; since when you are older, the memory is not as juicy as in the youth. However, already the youth forgets quite easily what they have learned, not mentioning older people. But what the heart has seized, has entered life and stays forever!
16] I say to you, whatever you have absorbed into memory in this world, not one iota will remain in the beyond; therefore all dry world scholars appear in the beyond like deaf, blind and mute, does not know anything and cannot recall anything. Not seldom they arrive in the beyond bare of any concept, like a baby born into this world from the mother’s womb. They first have to learn and experience everything from the first elements, otherwise they would stay deaf, blind and mute into eternity and would have nothing than a vague feeling of being, however, without feeling that it is them who already were on earth. All this must foremost be taught to them bit by bit in the most sensual manner.
17] Where there is darkness in the heart of a person, also the whole person is dark; but where there is light and brightness, the whole person is illuminated, and he can never become dark again! Therefore, take immediately to heart what you hear, and soon there will be light in you!
18] If all of you have understood that and absorbed it into your hearts, let us prepare for something else! What soon will arrive, will make you think a lot; but you also will learn a great deal from it and when the times comes, make the best use from it.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 179
01] (The Lord:) “Most of you are familiar, at least according to legend, with the old-famous Egyptian’s Land.
02] Behind the great waterfalls of the Nile lies a very fertile and large mountain land, and has the name hAbi ie sin (this is Son of hAbi). This hAbi is a descendent of Cain and not Noah; these highlands, like also other counties of the earth, were spared by the great flood during the times of Noah.
03] The son of this hAbi was, like Nimrod, a mighty hunter. He invented the club and the bow, and all animals, never mind how tearing, fierce and wild, already from far away fled from him; since he was a giant. His voice made rocks shake, and with his mighty club he smashed rocks, and with his bow he shot ten pound arrows over a distance of a thousand steps; and at whatever he aimed, he surely hit and made it his prey.
04] Simultaneously being a master of all the animals, also all his weaker brothers and sisters obeyed him. He was very serious, but never cruel towards the people, yes, not even hard: but what he instructed, had to be executed.
05] He believed in a far away, almighty God, who originally made all things. But this God has uncountable many and exceedingly mighty servants, visible and invisible. Some had to rule over son, moon and all the stars, some over the earth, some over the water, some over the fire and so forth, some over the gras, over the trees, some over the waters above and in the earth, some over metals, some over the birds in the air, some over all the animals in the water and some over all the animals walking and creeping on earth.
06] These invisible servants and often visible servants had to be highly honoured by the mortal people, by strictly obeying and following the laws which they from time to time give to the people. They always punish disobedience in a most severe manner by all kinds of catastrophes which they send over the disobedient people, which do not respect them, does not follow their laws and also behave in an unfriendly manner among each other.
07] In short, this son of hAbi was the first ruler of this ancient little nation and at the same time the first priest, who taught them the scanty concepts of God and other spiritual beings, and was in line the sixth descendent of Cain and the seventh of Adam.
08] He taught them to get to know the tame animals, and to use them in their households and was therefore the first founder of a shepherd’s colony and also taught them how to use some fruits as food, and to grow, maintain and ennoble them in a garden; he also taught them to build huts from rocks, palms and clay and use it as a save residence.
09] He himself cleaned the whole, large country from tearing, wild beasts. Already his equally gigantically mighty sons reaped the blessing from the restless efforts of their powerful father. During the course of a few hundred years, this black skin little nation grew to a large and mighty nation and had good customs and a quite effective governmental arrangement, even cleverer and better than Egypt itself under the first head shepherd (pharaohs).
10] However, this rather happy nation blockaded all possible entrances, that even the foreign wild animals found it almost impossible to visit and cause harm to the rich herds of this wide extended large country, which was five times the size of the Promised Land. Because of that reason, until this hour no foreign enemy penetrated the green fields of this country, although the nation has expanded far beyond the old borders. Also the borders of the newly occupied lands were to such an extend blockaded by this nation, that it was not that easy for any enemy to penetrate the boundaries of such lands.
11] Towards Egypt, where the last and quite coarse feet of the Komrahai Mountains start, they have the only access road. It is a very terribly narrow pass, which after four hours walking through many deceiving windings and mainly underground, ends in the most upper part of Egypt and leads through a very narrow cave, - which exit was only found, during the times of Moses, by the natives, who actually were fugitives and as great state criminals fled the feared punishments. When pursued, they fled into a hole in the rocks to hide. When they advanced for about five-hundred steps inside the cave, armed with bows and arrows, they discovered daylight on the opposite side and ran towards it; they soon reached it and were very happy getting away from their pursuers. On the other side, reaching a never seen open land, they closed off the exit with rocks, so that it would not be possible for their pursuers to ever reach this wide, beautiful, free land.
12] The number of fugitives counting seventy heads, among them thirty-six men and thirty-four women; the one not having a wife, they made him the leader because he was the most experienced; and one was still too young to have a wife and was therefore chosen as a servant for the leader.
13] The fugitives lived in this land for a year and a half. However, they were not able to master the cleaning of the area, although spending most of their time hunting tearing beasts. After expiration of the aforesaid time, they moved along the Nile northward and after a few weeks reached the Cataracts, which, from Egypt seen, are called the second. There they encountered many troubles and a lot of work to make any progress.
14] On the right shore of the Nile they would have made easier progress, but they were on the left shore, and there the area is very cleft and does not have a shortages of all kinds of animals, which are not quite friendly towards people. Since the difficulties of the way forward did not ended, they wanted to return to the earlier land, when a large herd of cattle and sheep followed them also to the north. This appearance made them believe that their pursuers had tracked them down. They therefore moved onwards as fast as possible and after a troublesome day’s travel they finally reached a beautiful, large and exceedingly fertile land.
15] There were an abundance of dates and figs, and there were large herds of sheep and cattle which moved around and grazed completely without owners. But those herds which forced our black people society to move forward, was lost in the gulches of the cataracts and did not followed them anymore, which pleased our society a great deal, since they thereby believed that the supposed pursuers did not follow them anymore.
16] In this new land the society searched for the best place to live, fortified it and settled there. It was a beautiful, smooth hill alongside the Nile and covered with dates, figs and beautiful palms; except for a few monkeys there was no trace of any tearing beasts to be found.
17] Here those people multiplied and within a few hundred years developed into a considerable nation, which seized all of the free herds and build huts and even villages and lived quite well. But all had the believe and all the customs and uses, which the son of hAbi had introduced.
18] This large, once very beautiful and fertile land the black inhabitants called with the name ‘Noua Bia’, which translated means ‘New Dwelling’.
19] In time this nation also made its acquaintance with the Egyptians, which later made every effort to subjugate these first black people, in which they, however, not succeeded altogether. This were also the first completely black people which the Egyptians became to see.
20] In the beginning the Egyptians regarded these people as big apes; only after they discovered that these people spoke a language close to their own, they started to regard them as true people, bought cattle and sheep from them, and in return these black people learned all kind of arts and sciences from the Egyptians, which they could use quite well, especially regarding the preparation of metals, of which they until now had no knowledge.
21] With these people their old religion and all their old customs and habits which they took over from the son of the hAbi, remained until today.
22] In this year a seer has risen among the people and has revealed to his brothers and sisters an extraordinary vision, which he had seven consecutive times. He described to them the way he had to go, to reach the place where He could be found, who would teach the people the truth and the great unknown God.
23] And see, this seer from Noua Bia will arrive with quite a considerable society before midday here in the area of Caesarea Philippi; we therefore will send a messenger to them, so that he can bring them here! They have come on many camels and have brought many treasures and will, what they are consuming here, pay with gold and precious stones.
24] You, Marcus, see to it that these Nubians are looked after quite well! Because when you yesterday evening ask Me to stay for another day, I adhered to your request, otherwise I and My disciples would have left already this morning before sunrise to meet the caravan who are searching for Me. I, however, stayed and this stay will provide a lot of work for your house: nevertheless, you will be payed well.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 180
01] Marcus asks Me with an exceeding joyous face: “Lord, You Omniscient! How many persons are in the caravan?”
02] Says I: “It consists of exactly seventy heads, amongst them, just like their fugitive ancestors, thirty-four women and thirty-six men. The one without a wife is the seer, and the second without a wife is his servant!
03] See, this is the way these blacks became fugitives nearly a thousand years ago, namely on the grounds of a renewal of the law, which of course during the times of Moses was not what it was before the Great flood! The old leader who became a fugitive, wanted to revive the old customs and habits; nevertheless, he only met a lot of enemies, who started to pursue him and his followers in a quite despicable manner, so that finally he had no option than to flee the blind, fanatical superiority of his many enemies.
04] The escape was therefore a prophetic portent for the reception of a higher light and indicated, during the times of Moses, also to the better descendants of Cain, that during this time also for them a light of redemption will rise. These blacks will not reach the old well of Jacob like the children of Abraham, but nevertheless, they will still drink from the marvellous water, if they are thirsty for it.
05] And now lets choose a messenger, who masters the upper Egyptian tongue! In the camp of Julius is a spokesman; call him to Me, so that I can instruct him how he can recognize the leader immediately, and what he has to tell him!”
06] Julius himself got up immediately and hurried to the camp, called the spokesman and brought him to Me.
07] When this arch Roman came to Me, he said: “Son of the most highest and most elated Zeus! What is it that You instruct me to do? I am in the highest degree unworthy, to receive an order from You - the Son of the highest God only gives orders to under gods, those to the princes of the earth, those to the senior most generals, those to their seniors and captains, and only those to their slaves, which we have the honour to be -; but You, most Highest, want to make an exception here, and therefore I ask You for Your holy instructions!”
08] Says I: “Very good, very good, My dear friend! You are still an arch Roman, but nevertheless faithful and honest to your faith and your status. You have served for some time in Egypt, have learned to understand and speak the old Egyptian language, and now you should be messenger for Me to the area of Caesarea Philippi. You are a good rider and by horse you will soon be at the right place.
09] In the vicinity of the burned down town you will meet a caravan consisting of seventy black people; in front, riding on two white covered camels, are the leader on the right and his servant on the left. The leader will already greet you from a far distance. He is dressed completely in white clothes; but his face you will find coal black. Likewise his hands and feet; but in his heart it looks much brighter than the skin of his body. Say to him: ‘You have reached the goal of your efforts; follow me! Within a few moments you will be standing in front of the face of Him, whom you have searched for after your seventh vision!’
10] Such say to him with the old Egyptian tongue, which you can speak rather well! Go now, saddle your horse and go quickly; where the main roads cross, you will meet with him!”
11] When the spokesman heard such from Me, he bowed deeply and said: “A Roman veteran never bows except before the gods; but You alone are worthy of all admiration and all worshipping! And now I will carry out Your instructions!”
12] The already grey warrior hurries away, was quickly in full armament on his Arabian horse and galloped like an arrow to the indicated place, and a dust cloud in the distance was so to speak a sure sign, that the large caravan was approaching the place. Our messenger was within a few moments at the indicated place and still waited for an quarter of an hour for the full arrival of the large caravan. We could see them when looking around the corner fo the house; since to the crossing it was only a weak half an hour walking away.
13] When the leader arrived at the to the teeth armed spokesman, he asked him according to Roman war custom, where he was heading and what determined him in his native country to carry out such trip.
14] The leader came to a halt, looked the Roman firmly into the eyes and said in a very serious sounding voice: “Roman! Who asked you to expect me here? Today we already came from the great sea and crossed through steppes and forests. From Alexandria ships carried us over the wide sea; only birds could see us from Egypt to here! You are the first person which we have met during the complete trip; how could you know that we would arrive? Who revealed our arrival to you? Are you a seer; since you should know, there exists a foremost and most highest God-being above all your gods and above all people, irrespective of which skin colour they are!
15] Seven times I had the same vision; in this vision I always saw this area in an undescribable light. A little group of people of white and brown skin colour, was already standing in this great light and shone themselves like sons. But among these light people, there was standing one who shone brighter than a hundred-thousand suns! From Him all light originated; yes, it gave me the feeling, as if the whole of infinity was full of His most unmeasurable light! But irrespective of His indescribable bright light, it nevertheless caused no pain, like with us the much weaker light of the sun.
16] At the end of the always same vision I always heard the clear words: ‘Go there, you black one, there also your night will become illuminated!’ Such I told to all my black brothers and sisters, and we decided to undertake this trip from Nouabia, and are now on our way for already three month.
17] I knew quite well to where we had to travel: since my spirit, who accompanied me already for seven years, had told me, that the place which I saw in my vision, was lying in Asia along the coast of the great sea. From the sea I immediately recognized it, which I have seen seven times in my vision. When we were at the right place, we went on land. Immediately a road was showing, on which we travelled to here, - and here you are meeting us! O tell me, who told you about us? O speak! I anticipate greatness!”
18] Said the Roman: “You have reached the destination of your labourious travels! Within a few moments you will be standing in front of the face of Him, whom you have searched for, after seeing Him seven times in your vision!”
19] The leader immediately instructed all to follow the Roman; since he was clearly a messenger of Him, whom they were searching for.
20] The Roman immediately led the way and the whole caravan followed him.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 181
01] The ride went smoothly and our spokesman brought the whole caravan to us, who were still sitting blithesome at the tables.
02] When My Jarah saw the pitch black faces with nearly blood red lips and markedly white eyes, she was frightened and said: “O Lord, these beings wouldn’t harm us? They really have a dreadfully black appearance! I already have seen moors, but not so dreadfully black like these! Just look at the strong set of teeth! Truly, Lord, if I wouldn’t be with You, I would begin to be terribly afraid! To love such a black person, would really be a challenge for a tender feeling heart of a girl!”
03] Says I: “Alright, My dearest daughter, - but be clever, My little child! Who would be afraid of a colour? Now you have been a little childish, - but this doesn’t matter! Just pay proper attention to everything; because there will be important issues negotiated!”
04] Says Jarah: “However, about that I most likely will not understand a great deal; since regarding the old Egyptian tongue it is night with me, and these blacks cannot speak any other language!”
05] Says I: “Everything will be translated; be therefore calm, do not speak, but listen!”
06] Upon this Jarah is quiet and I immediately let the leader and seer come to Me and ask him, what made him and his companions travel so far. I of course knew this from the roots; but I nevertheless had to ask him to provide him with the opportunity to express himself and reveal his request.
07] Upon My question, which I put to him in the Hebrew tongue, the leader, also in our language, gave the following answer: “For me nameless, most elated person on this earth, forgive me poor, weak half-person, if I dare to make the shy remark, that I recognize in you the very same person, which I have seen four month ago in my seven always similar visions in an indescribable brightest light, and which I also started to look for nearly to the end of the world, and, deeply touched in my heart, believe to have truly found it! Would you, most elated, not tell me, if my recognition is correct?”
08] Says I: “It would be of little use to you if I say yes or no; you must recognize it yourself! Search, and it will be clear to you! You have come so far, then you also get even further; but you yourself have to want it seriously and firmly! Every outwardly tuition is of no use, if not simultaneously accepted from within. See, you now speak Hebrew quite well! Can you remember having ever learned this language somewhere? Ask also your companions who also now understand this language quite well, if they at some stage have learned this language! Go and convince yourself!”
09] The leader guides his camel to his companions and speaks in Hebrew to them. All understand him and also answer him in our language. About this the leader is completely overcome with amazement and cannot explain to himself, how he and all his companions came to the knowledge of the Hebrew language; since he doesn’t know that I can provide such.
10] After this experience the leader returns to Me, still sitting on his camel, and says: “Most elated person on earth! In my black skin I am at a loss here; since this is my first trip which I ever have made! I never ever have made acquaintance with languages and customs of other countries and am totally poor regarding all kinds of experiences, and at home in my own country things are very simple. The land is good and beautiful, but it does not offer anything new. It is therefore possible that this land has the property, that a foreigner, as soon as he enters the land, also takes in the spirit of the local language and be able to immediately speak to the natives, as if he himself would be a native. If such is possible or impossible, I cannot say; therefore, could you give me an explanation for this! In my own country I was never able to test this, since never ever did a foreigner came to us!”
11] Says I: “First dismount your camels, lead them onto the field nearby the sea, so that they can take a quite necessary rest, to be able to take you back to your country more easily; because the way back is not shorter than from there here to us! Do this and come back again; it then will show how much light you are able to endure!”
12] The leader bows and says: “Most elated person of persons! You are quite right, if we only dare to put our most unholy feet on this holy land; since according to my visions, this land must be of an immeasurable holiness!”
13] Says I: “If it is for the feet of your camels not too holy, it will certainly not be too holy for your human feet!”
14] Says the leader: “Yes, truly, truly, truly so! O most elated person of persons of the earth, you are most kind and exceedingly wise!”
15] Thereupon he guides his camel back to his companions and extends My wish to them. Immediately the camels are lying on their knees, and the riders climb onto the ground. Thereupon these well trained animals stand up again and are led to the field at the sea where they start to graze quite comfortably. Ten Negroes are ordered to look after the camels, the rest together with their leader immediately return back to Me.
16] When they arrived back where I was, I first ask the leader about his name, and he says: “My name is equal to what I am; in our tongue it is Ou bratou vishar. With us nobody has a name except for his manner of activity; otherwise we are called equally: Slouvi.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 182
01] I ask further: “Where did you get this quite commendable education?”
02] Says Oubratouvishar: “About ten years ago I and my servant went along the Nile, accompanied by another twenty of the strongest under servants, who led a nice herd of cattle; because if someone wants to travel there, he must take along a rich herd, otherwise he might perish along the way. Figs and dates do not grow everywhere, but only on good and fertile ground; but there is no shortages of gras along the Nile, and therefore he always has the nourishing milk of cows, which is the spice of every food.
03] Thus equipped, we tried, as said earlier, ten years ago or ten rain seasons ago, to make a trip downwards. For a few days we made good progress without any problems; but at the third day we already heard from far away a mighty thundering noise. We hurried our steps and after a time in which one would count a thousand stones, we came to the first downfall of the Nile. There we had a good view to move forward. One of our best climbers climbed onto a high rock, to investigate, how the area looks like. When he came back to me, he described a route to me, which went quite far away to the left of the Nile, but far downwards again returns to the Nile. I decided to follow this route. There surely was no shortage of rocks and other unpleasantnesses on this detour. Only in the evening did we finally arrived under a great heat at a field overgrown with many palms and papyrus trees and a rich spring in the centre, which we and the herds appreciated a great deal. Here we rested for a full day.
04] At the second day we were moving again with the first crack of dawn and continued our journey. At sunrise we again reached the Nile and came to a broad road never seen before, on which we within half of a day came close to the city, of which our grandparents had much to tell about. About two-thousand steps outside the city we setup camp; however, I and my servant rode into the city, to ask for permission, to setup camp nearby the city with our herds.
05] When I and my servant got into the city, we were surrounded by a crowd of very brown people, who asked me who I am and where did I came from. Others immediately guessed and said: ‘Thot e Noubiez!” (This is a Nubian!), and I said: ‘Yes, I am a Nubian and I want to experience and learn a few good and beautiful things from you perfect people!’
06] Then these inquisitive people send an old man to me, who asked me in great detail about many things, and finally even went with us to our campsite and only there he revealed himself completely, stating that he was the high priest of this city and at the same time was a governor appointed by Rome for the city and its wide surrounding. I immediately gave him a present in the form of seven of the best cows and two bulls and twenty of our sheep with the finest wool.
07] This made the old man very friendly and he said to me: ‘Our old and pure wisdom will be very useful to you! But do not take up any of our totally spoilt customs; since they are worse than worse! This city was once the pride of the country, which is still very clearly expressed in its name: Memavise (Greek: Memphis) = ‘has the highest name’; now this nameless highest is only a large heap of rubble, as you soon will convince yourself!
08] The people who still live here, partly does not have any believe left in a highest God being, and partly is stuck in the darkest superstition, of which it can never be freed. Only a few of us still live in the old, true recognition of the one, everlasting, true God. The people, the blind and stupid, believe in a few thousand gods; even to animals and their remains a divine worshipping is attached and we have to leave it at that.
09] Most likely our ancestors have already planted the seed for it, namely thereby, that they paid to some animals, because of their usefulness, a type of semi divine respect, in order to encourage the people to look better after these useful land- and domestic animals. By that the elders of course only wanted to portray to the still very low standing people the multiple radiation of the divine love and wisdom; but in time this people’s story became more and more venerable the deeper it sank into the past, and appears more and more covered in a certain divine breath, and evil and unscrupulous so called people’s teachers had an easy task, to attach to all events from primordial historic times some divinity, to bury the blind people as deep as possible in the deepest superstition.
10] Therefore take great care, you honest Nubians, and only accept what you will hear from me, as a correct truth; however, everything you will see and hear from the people, turn away from, - since it is worse than bad! You will see them sacrificing and conduct all kinds of empty ceremonies; yes, at great festivities you will even see me with shining ornaments at the front. Do not take exception to it; since with everything only my skin is involved, but my inner is and always will be with the one, everlasting, only true God, whose love is my life and whose light is my true knowledge and recognition.
11] But you and your servant come by foot with me to my residence in the city, where I will give you all the necessary instruction, how you and your companions have to behave yourself here; I also will show you the right place to camp with your herds, on which you as foreigners can stay for a full year, without being bothered by anyone. However, you and your servant will stay with me, so that I can instruct you in many things.’
12] Said I: ‘Good uppermost! You will allow us, that the present which you mercifully has accepted out of my hand, to bring it along to the city?’
13] Said thereupon the dear-friendly and truly good governor: ‘Not now, but only after three days, when you have moved to a different field! However, there you have to put shoes on your feet, according to our custom; since at night a lot of little insects and worms are creeping on the sandy grass surface, get underneath the toenails and in time cause great pain. In my house I will provide you with these as best I can; since I have many servants, attendants and slaves.’
14] We, I and my servant, went with the high priest to the large city. After about four-thousand steps we came to a large open place in the city, which was surrounded with impressive large buildings made from square formed rocks. A few of these large buildings were already considerably damaged, but many were still well maintained. One was build from many columns and inside the wide stretching colonnades one could see all kind of gigantic large statues; the columns were also engraved with a number of all kinds of signs and scriptures, which the high priest explained to me many times afterwards. Next to the hall of columns there was a tremendously big palace in which there was a lot lively activity.
15] The governor said: ‘See, this is my house; just come in and look at everything there is!’”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 183
01] (Oubratouvishar:) “In front of this palace were standing two tremendously big columns, completely freestanding, which were on all sides fully written with all kinds of signs, figures and scriptures; also in front of the large column hall were similar two columns constructed.
02] With shy steps we entered the house of the high priest and had to walk for a while before coming to the living rooms. O, in there it was so marvellous beautiful, leaving us completely speechless.
03] In the spirit I compared my poorest hut at home with this residence and said to myself: ‘Why are we blacks so amazingly poor in our knowledge and recognition? Why can’t we produce such buildings? Why are we still not able to produce metals? We still have no other cutting tools than those, which we exchanged from the Egyptians for our raw nature products! How wretched are our looms, how badly finished our clothes! Among us there is no spirit, no talent, no zeal; we are hardly on a little higher level than our monkeys!’
04] When I was lost in such thoughts, my heart broke, and I started to cry and said loudly: ‘O, why are we blacks not entirely animals, who can neither think nor feel anything?! What marvellous things can true humans, these true earth gods, create, while we black half people and half animals can do nothing compared to this! And still we have to mightily feel about all these marvellous things, which the true humans have created!’
05] Then the governor said to me: ‘Don’t be bothered by that! We already have become old men for whom these marvellous things cannot provide joy anymore, since we have already over-lived ourselves; but you are still children full of strength and full of increasingly more and more awakening zeal. For this world we already have completed our lives, our crowns are lying wilted in the grave of oblivion, our palaces are collapsing, and our present knowledge and recognition is worse than very bad. Here we have just a few smiths and a few weavers left; all our technological needs we have to satisfy either from Rome or from Greece.
06] Yes, once a few thousand years ago, in this country there lived of course more gods than humans and erected works, about which the later descendants of this earth will still be amazed! But what we currently produce, is equal to destruction only, physically as well as in the soul. But you are still an unspoiled, primordial grown and young and strong nation, can think and want, and therefore soon can become greater in your works than the people of this country ever were.
07] But if you as people want to really live happily on this earth, stay with your old simplicity! Firstly it costs you little troubles and work, and secondly you only have very few needs, which are easily covered. Your cattle breeding on the rich gras lands makes you have little worries and problems, and your agriculture, which you only do on a very limited scale, is anyway accounted for as nothing; also your clothes are simple and easy to produce. You therefore need only very little time to serve your physical needs, and therefore can engage more and exclusively in spiritual considerations! And see, this is much more valuable, than to build such palaces with the bloody sweat of hundred-thousand times hundred-thousand human lives, so that time, the tooth of destruction, has thousands of years to gnaw on it!
08] And finally, what is such an artificially heap of rocks placed on top of each other, compared to only a blade of grass, which was build by the great spirit of God? I say to you: nothing! Every blade of grass, every tree is a building of God, grows out of the dear earth without our troubles and work, and within a short time refreshes our palate with a sweet fruit. But which troubles and frightening work does such a palace costs the people! And what is it they gain from it afterwards, when their work after many bloody years is completed? Nothing as a wretched nourishment for their haughtiness, the awakening of jealousy of foreign nations, leading in time to war and all kind of pursuit!
09] Truly, you my dear black friend, this is the wretched fortune of my people, who were so stupid to cover their most beautiful and most fertile gras lands with such dead palaces, on which otherwise many hundred-thousands of the most fertile trees could pour their noble fruit into the lap of the people living in very simple huts! See, on the land on which this city is build, ten-thousand people together with their large herds could easily find enough space to live; where currently of course a hundred-thousand people live in these damaged walls! But what a live have most of them!
10] Previously, as the history of this country teaches us, this land was a breadbasket, from which, in time of need, foreign nation were supplied with bread; now, not seldom we have to transport the grain from far away countries and nations! Our herds are in a most terrible condition. Thousands of people in such a city does not work at all because of their little gold and silver, day after day idly walking around, keep venal prostitutes and not seldom converse with them in a lowest, animal like manner; this always produces a lot of illnesses, - something that you don’t know about at all. During the day, as long as the sun shines, you will see this large city completed depopulated; only when the cooler night has come, they come out their artificial rock caves like predators and talk to all kinds according to their desires. And see, you simple son of nature, these are the blessings which the people earn from their great stone culture!’”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 184
01] (Oubratouvishar:) “‘Therefore stay in your great and original natural purity and never long for such a wretched land culture! Never build any cities! Stay in your simple huts and you can stay for all times of times the happiest nation on earth, and this even more so, if you stay with the true recognition of the everlasting true God, and only honour and love Him! Even if you cannot see Him, He can see you, and He always will provide you with the power, which is necessary for you to combat any elements hostile to man. According to the original laws of nature, man is in charge of everything which lives and breathes on, under and above the earth.
02] You are still, what humans should be! The fierce lion, and tiger, panther, hyenas, wolves, bears, snakes and adders are fleeing your presence; only the tame herds follow your every step! With such properties equipped, man is still standing on this elevated primordial level of being, on which the Creator has placed him in the beginning of all creatures. Ly down on the lawn where the rattle snake and the poisonous viper are having their loose game, and they leave the holy place, on which man, as master of nature, is taking a rest! The evil ants, the curse of some forests and steppes, emigrates as soon as man in his primordial strength enters the area and builds a house for himself. The lion, the panther, the most evil tiger are keeping away from the herds which are guarded by true people, and the crocodile, the dragon of the Nile, is never seen in those countries, which is inhabited by humans. The Ibis, the stork and the icz ne ma (ichneumon=does not have poison) willingly serve man and cleaning the land of all creeping animal vermin, and the sharp seeing eyes are searching for all cadavers and consume it, so that the air is never polluted by it.
03] O, what a marvellous being of true people in every area, and what wretched life of people in the cities, which are full of haughtiness and full of stinking self-love! In them all the primordial life strength is gone; they are foreign bodies, foreign beings in the large kingdom which surrounds them, and who are standing outside any connection with God and therefore also with any other creatures. They must build hard castles to protect themselves against a hostile nature!
04] Today I will let spend hundred people the night on the grass land which I indicated to you where you can stay, and the next morning not one will survive with his life; since these are not people anymore, but weak silhouettes of the same, and their crippled bodies are true dwellings of all kinds of evil and unfermented nature spirits and unnatural behaviour. Their outer-life-circle is not their divine individuality anymore, but of an animal-like nature, and therefore there is no power left in them anymore and even less so outside them. The outer nature does not sees in them the highest culminating goal of their being anymore, but only a total depravity and complete destruction of that level, on which all creatures are supposedly reach their highest goal. Therefore all creatures are acting hostile against such people and are trying to destroy them in every possible manner, because there is nothing to expect from them anymore.
05] Therefore, my noble, black skin friend, you and your whole nation should be happy, that you are black and that you are still living in life’s innocent spring huts; because especially therefore you are still that, what a true person should be according to the order of the highest spirit of God! Therefore, always stay as you are now, also with regard to your latest descendants, then you will never have to complain about distress and misery of the human life!’”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 185
01] (Oubratouvishar: The governor:) “‘And now we want to go out to the place, which I will show you where you can stay! At the same time I will provide a guard for you for the whole period of your stay here, who will keep the bad people away from you; because they would not make a lot of it to destroy you to the ground, and this physically and morally. I do not ask you if you have understood me completely; since I know that you have understood me well and in future will understand me even better!’
02] Upon these words the governor gave a sign by hitting a strong resounding metal plate, and like a miracle a large number of armed men of dark brown colour appeared and the governor gave them instructions in a to us foreign tongue, which we did not understood. But when the truly good governor noticed my uneasiness, he comforted me by explaining to me, what he had spoken to the armed men. It was about our best possible protection against the obtrusiveness local spoiled inhabitants of the city, whom he regarded not as people anymore.
03] One of the leaders of the guards, who was dressed nearly the same as our friend who showed us the way, remarked to the governor, that the otherwise rich grass land was a place full of snakes and adders, on which no person or cattle could live.
04] Said the governor: ‘Spoiled people including their cattle of course not; but these are still real primordial people, who are still true masters of all of nature and its creatures of whichever nature! They will not only not harm them, but they will, together with their brood, leave this otherwise most beautiful place immediately. And you as their guards will not have the slightest problems with this vermin, of this you can be fully assured of! - But now, bring me twenty-two leather band shoes, which we will give to these unspoiled people, so that they do not unnecessarily hurt their feet on our sharp sandy soil!’
05] Soon the shoes arrived. Me and my servant immediately received the most comfortable shoes; on instructions of our governor the other twenty were taken to our companions by four of the guards, and when they also had put on the shoes, they were asked by the guards to follow them to the new grass land. But the governor, I and my servant and the other guards walked through many streets to the place outside the city, where the beautiful grass land was situated, fully covered with the best grass, many dates and figs and oranges and a lot of other fruit. But I also could see that the land was visited very little by other people; since from quite a distance we could hear the rushing sound of countless rattle snakes.
06] Soon afterwards also my companions with the large herds and camels arrived. When they arrived at the field, they did not wait until the vermin fled before us and our herds, but without the slightest fear took possession of the land and its fruit, immediately walked across the large pasture, and all vermin fled to the Nile to such an extend that for half an hour long the surface of the Nile was covered with vermin; also four Nile dragons fled before my companions and our herds.
07] The governor also explained this phenomena to the guards assigned to us and said, that they could, without any fear, go with us to all parts of the field; since he was fully convinced that already for the first night they will not find a single adder or snake on the whole field. And it was so: Already after an hour in the evening, the pasture was cleaned from any vermin of whatever nature.
08] On the other side of the Nile we could see whole herds of Egyptian sheep fleeing from the pursuing poisonous emigrants, and the shepherds were fleeing with the herds. The shepherds screamed terribly, nevertheless escaped onto a Nile bridge; but the herd suffered damages, - since quite a few lambs were caught by the large beasts and were consumed. There were also masses of rabbits on the other side, which were also surprised by the unexpected visit; since many of the young were consumed by the creeping beasts.
09] The guards took note of the earlier inaccessible nicest dates, figs and oranges, and also of the most beautiful roscize (Johannes bread), which was generally used for camel food.
10] The captain of the guards said to the governor: ‘Honour Isis and Osiris! Finally we also can harvest here, what was not the case since human memory!’
11] But the governor said: ‘The harvest for a full year will belong to those, who cleaned this field; only what they allow you to take, you can take, but not a single leave from a tree unilaterally! In addition refrain from calling to your trifle land gods in front of these highly unspoiled people; since among you is not one whom I did not teach the only true God! Stay with Him, but certainly no Isis and also no Osiris, nor Apis anymore! Because all this is and will for ever be nothing!’
12] After this the governor said to me: ‘As you now can see for yourself, you have been supplied with everything with the help of the Highest! I will leave you now, but tomorrow with the first crack of dawn I will be with you again; then I will give you the right lessons, here in the great, open temple of the Highest! And what you have learned from me, you will also pass on to your companions! And now keep well under the protection of the Highest!’
13] With these words he returned to the city. He had to enjoy for quite some time already a great respect from the Egyptian people; since whoever met him, bowed to the ground before him. But he pretended not noticing any of the homage, but went, as if deeply in thoughts, quickly straight his way.
14] When the sun had set, many onlookers came from the city; but nobody dared to come closer than twenty steps towards the infamous snake field. Some called to us to leave the field, otherwise we would inevitably suffer the greatest harm. However, the guard pushed the curios back and explained to them that there was no danger anymore, since through our secret powers all the poisonous vermin had swam across the Nile.
15] Thereupon the curios people went back and we attended to our herds, which gave us this evening so much of the best and most nutritious milk, that we were not able to consume it all. We asked the guards if they also drink milk. They confirmed this with joy and we gave them so much milk that they also were not able to enjoy anymore of it. The considerable rest we poured in containers which we brought along, to make cheese.
16] For a whole year we lived here and have learned a lot from the good governor, namely with regard to the true recognition of the most highest God being. With the greatest friendliness we were allowed to depart after a year and returned happily to our country.
17] Soon afterwards I had my visions, immediately arranged for a caravan and only wanted to travel to Memphis, to inform the governor about my visions. But he already knew about you, most Elated, and showed the way to here, showed me the very wide way to Alexandria and entrusted me to an expert skipper, who brought us here. He also gave me a translator, but whom I did not take with me.
18] Now you know, most elated person of all persons, how I came to my little wisdom; but now tell me with certainty that I am standing at the right place, or if I have to move on! Since I cannot stay for long, because my way home is quite far.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 186
01] Says I: “I already have told you, that it is of little or no use to you, if I told you: ‘I am it!’ or: ‘I am not it!’ That you must in anyway find by yourself; and this you can do quite easily, since you have no shortage of the spirit. Just think what is possible for people and what is impossible for them! Didn’t you noticed anything, or didn’t you have noticed anything at yourself or with somebody else?”
02] Said the black: “As I have noticed earlier, - except that we, with entering this land, simultaneously were able to speak your tongue, nothing unusual occurred to me; I speak openly and clearly! When I came here, for the first moment a few things appeared so to speak miraculous to me; but the longer I stay here, the more natural you all occur to me.
03] The language is therefore the only thing bordering a miracle, however, it can be, as I have remarked earlier, quite natural, although an unexplainable special property of this country. Since I have experienced similar occurrences during my travels through the large country of Egypt: we met with Romans and Greeks; they spoke their tongue, and we understood them quite well and could also converse with them. With talking it did not went so easily like here; but this can be a result of the composition of the country, its air or odour!
04] As fundamentally very simple people, we are much more receptive for all kind of appearances and impressions. As such we can see the souls of the dead, also those, who, according to their own confession, never had carried a body. These nature souls can also be recognized, in that they suddenly can change their form and dissolve in all kind of smaller beings, and again pull together back in a human form, which is a phenomena that we have never observed with souls of our dead brothers and sisters.
05] We asked the wise governor in Memphis, if he has seen such with his own eyes. But he said: This were only a property of very simple and elementary nature people, who do not know any artificial life even by name. With him and the Egyptians it never has happened. So now and then isolated cases occur, but so undetermined and so unexplainable as possible, while with us everything is defined, natural and therefore also explainable.
06] From that it also is quite explainable, how we could so quickly understand and speak a complete foreign language. If you, most elated person of all persons, consider this, you with your most outstanding wisdom will realize, how during our short stay here, nothing unusual has been noticed by us, from which we irrefutable could infer, that we with great certainty have already reached the place, which I have seen in my vision.
07] A lot corresponds with it: at the shores of a small inland sea and a fisher house build against the mountain; a lot of people of high standing and reputation; also you, in all seriousness, have a lot in common with the beyond all concepts shining person, which I have seen seven times in my vision with the highest delight. But this light person made everything happen through his word; he spoke it, - and it was there! Heaven and earth was under his control, and uncountable crowds waited for his signs!
08] Now, most elated person of all persons, this is surely not the case here! I found here in you, just like two years ago with the governor in Memphis, rather good and wise people, - but from that what I expected, until now I have found nothing and therefore ask you, if I have came to the right place or not. If you say yes, I will believe it and stay; since your word is perfectly sufficient for me, since you are in every case a deep wise person. However, if you say no, or doesn’t say again nothing, we will start with our journey back home and get our herds back, which we left behind in exchange for gold and silver in Memphis according to the recommendation of the wise governor, as well as the unused sum, which the governor has loaned to us for leaving the herd, but of which he had the use in the mean time.
09] You, most elated person of all persons, can see, that I and all of us, irrespective the fact that our flesh is not adorned with a white skin, are not false nor sly; we all are searching for the full truth, which is of the only importance to us, and we have the living hope, to find it either here or anywhere else! Are we therefore at the right place, confirm such, and with pleasure we will do everything, whatever you ask from us!”
10] Say I to Raphael: “Go and give them a sign, so that they can know, where they are!”
11] Raphael immediately goes to the black (Oubratouvishar) and says: “Friend, what is it that you have left behind in your fatherland, for what you wanted to return when in Memphis, to go and fetch it? You wanted to give it to the governor as a special present for all the troubles he had with you, and therefore have wrapped in fresh linens, but afterwards forgot about it because of your hurried departure, namely in a corner of your hut, where it still lies. If you wish, I bring it to you in one moment! Speak, - as you wish, it will happen!”
12] Says the black: “Not to convince me that I have been at the right place - because already thereby, that you have told me, what I have forgotten at home, I know, that I’m at the right place, since such only a omni seeing eye of God can see -, but you would do me quite a good favour; since on my way back, I want to make the governor happy, since he is a great friend of rare forms of nature! Actually, the whole thing can have no other value than an imagined value, but certainly not a real value! Nevertheless, it is most beautiful!”
13] Here Raphael gives the in linen wrapped, beautiful form of nature, to the black and asks him if this is the right item.
14] At this opportunity the black nearly fainted and screams, saying: “Yes, this is it, this it is! But how possibly could you bring this jewel here, since you have not left for one moment my presence?! Have you stolen it from me as a young, courageous Egyptian, in service of the governor, in a for me incomprehensible clever manner? Did you actually a year ago have secretly followed us, when we returned from Memphis back home, up to my hut and has remembered the location of my hut?
15] Yes, but why all these my stupid questions?! A few moments before our departure I was holding it in my hands, but while packing my camel and getting together my herd, I placed it in a corner of my hut and covered it with a pumpkin shell! With getting together the herd and packing the camel, I forgot about the beautiful natural statue; you could not have stolen it from me! You obviously have collected it; but - how, how, how is this possible for you, a person from visible flesh and blood?! Since here, there and again here was a quickest moment! This is an action that is only possible for a God! You are either a God yourself or a true servant of him!”
16] Says Raphael: “Not the first, but certainly the second! However, see, when collecting your beautiful natural statue, I still forgot something, namely the pumpkin shell with which you have covered your little jewel! But you should have it as well! - See, here it is! Put your little jewel in it and reveal it to us; since there are many here who want to see your found treasure!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 187
01] Here the blacks were overcome by complete dizziness from surprise over surprise; since this was something they regarded above everything. They are pure, still completely unspoiled nature people and as still true masters of nature, they are able to perform some events by the firmness of their full believe and will, which must appear to an already deeply downgraded person of worldly commonness, as a great miracle, and it would be therefore quite difficult, to make an impression on these souls by any other miracle. The healing of an illness would be quite misplaced; since these real children of nature do not know any illnesses. Their old people always reached a high age, and their death is always just a quiet and painless falling asleep.
02] Their children never die, because they were fathered in the right order, and were born into this world as fully ripe and healthy to the core; afterwards they were fed in a natural way and therefore no ill material could be deposited in them. If one had healed any illnesses in front of them, one first had to explain to them what an illness is and whereby it originates. However, with that one would have caused them more harm than be of any use; since to be knowledgeable about sin and its consequences, means as much as nearly having committed it already.
03] Somebody might be of the opinion that an awakening from the dead might be quite effective. Would also be not suitable for these people! Since they view the death of the body as a great relief of God towards the people and would regard such an act even as a transgression against the order of the most high spirit of God, for as long they are not taught anything completely better about Myself. The calling up of a great storm they would view with absolutely natural eyes of their extremely sensitive souls; since they themselves always have a mighty influence on the nature-spirits of the air, the water, the earth and the fire. But a movement which surpasses the speed of one of their shot arrows by incomparable magnitude, is a true miracle for these people, which only can be performed by God and His highest servant spirits, but never by a reasonable weak and mortal person of this earth.
04] After the blacks had recovered from their complete amazement, the leader said to his companions: “Brothers! I and all of you have now seen a deed, which can only be performed by God; since even with our thoughts we cannot move that quickly to our fatherland and from there back again to here, as fast as this servant of God has went to and fro with this my little jewel! Therefore we are at the right place and must only move with the greatest reverence and continued inner worshipping of Him, who sits their at the big table with an inconceivable most divine and most elated expression.
05] What He will speak to us in His inexpressible mercy and grace, will from now on our holiest commandment, which we will keep as the clear rocks of our fatherland, also in our descendants until the end of all times, which this earth still has to go through! You know what the wise governor has prophesied of this most elated God person’s everlasting dignity! It is in fact so, of which we are now fully convinced! Since it is so and not otherwise, we also know what we have to do to follow!
06] The trip to here was far and difficult; even if it was by a thousand times further and also a thousand times more difficult as it were, it would not in the slightest manner weigh up against this greatest, incomprehensible highest, in all eternity undeserved mercy! Since there sits the everlasting, almighty spirit in human form, who made heaven and earth and everything that there is, only by His will and from His will, just as the wise governor in Memphis has amply explained to us.
07] We are now standing in front of the true, everlasting God, who made us and has given us life. Every moment of our life is in His hand; if He wanted it, we would not be there anymore. In short, only He is everything in everything, and everything that there is, is not without Him! This is what my vision means and what the governor in Memphis had taught us, and therefore we have to accept this and believe it forever. - It now seems if the everlasting Lord and Master wants to talk to us! Therefore be attentive, as if we are on a most dangerous lion hunt, how it was described to us by the governor in Memphis!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 188
01] After the black has made this rather worthy speech to his companions, I called the leader and asked him, if he and his companions were not hungry and thirsty, and, if they would be hungry and thirsty, what they wish to have to eat and to drink. Since the trip along the sea is exhausting, and they surely need something to eat and to drink, and therefore they should let hear there voices, and they will be served immediately!
02] Says Oubratouvishar: “O what mercy! You everything in everything asks a wretched earthworm that he should express his needs before You, You most elated, everlasting spirit! However, the worm rolling in the dust before You, because of exceedingly overpowering reverence does not dare to express one word before Your divinity, in order not to say a clumsy word to You, everlasting Most Holy, which might displeases You, making You look at us with angry eyes. We still have from Egypt a few bags full of dried figs and dates, also some twice backed bread, which should be sufficient for our short stay here taking into account our moderation! Therefore I bring You with the most thankful and remorseful heart my little or even nothing meaning gratitude for Your exceedingly large mercy granted to us!”
03] Says I: “Yes friend, if you always come to Me with such immense and more then three quarter unnecessary reverence, it will be even for Me nearly impossible, to give you a light which you can take to your fatherland! By the way, you are not really honouring Me a great deal, by regarding yourself, apparently also being My work, as nothing and placing yourself deeply below the dignity of a worm rolling in the dust of all nothingness! Because through such low self-consideration of yourself before Me, your Creator, you also downgrade Him quite extensively, who has created and formed you out of His highest wisdom and love!
04] See, if a person shows you a work of art, which he has made, and you buy it from him for yourself, because you like it, would you thereby honour the wise artist, if you praise above all his other works and the artist himself, but for the marvellous piece of art which you have bought, you cannot find enough bad words of criticism, because it now belongs to you?
05] See, this manner of humility before Me is therefore not at all wise, but foolish and boorish! Since if you regard yourself as too bad and worthless, you thereby say quite easily understandable to My face, that I am a wretched bungler regarding My whole creation.
06] Ah, if you also recognize My value in a justified manner in yourself, and does not regard yourself as too infinitive small, wretched and bad, in order to discuss this and that with Me, you are honouring Me in yourself and recognizes My divine excellence also on your own ground; with such disposition, you can draw from My presence this true and living use, for which you actually have travelled here. By the way your exceedingly great humiliation before Me, is not a sin from your side towards Me; since it is based in your arch-devout education from childhood.
07] But now you also have received a right opinion about this; since with this your current opinion, we would not get along with each other; because you would have a continuous unlimited devout shyness about Me, and it would force you, to leave this place as soon as possible, which is too unbearable holy for your devout feeling, and back in Memphis and finally back home you would twaddle a great deal about My for you extraordinary and unbearable holiness! And this would be the only use, which you for yourself, for your people and your people’s descendants have taken from here! Would you be content with that?
08] Certainly not! Since during a more illuminated moment of your life, you had to ask yourself loudly by saying: ‘Yes, what is this now all about?! Have I undertaken such a far and difficult trip upon my own decision, only to continuously despair of such deepest reverence on the so labouriously found place of destination? No, this was such a terrible delight and bliss, of which I do not want a repetition for the rest of my life!’ See, this is what you would have, for making the trip to here!
09] Therefore it also says here, to let reason prevail a little and think, what is right and fair in every situation of life, and you will get trough everywhere with goodness and honesty and you always will profit the living use for life. Let go of your excessive reverence for Me! Love Me as your Creator, Father, Master and Lord with all life’s strength, and also love your brother like yourself, and you will do more than enough! And if you want to address Me, simply call Me Lord and Master, what I actually am, - everything else, however, does not belong here!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 189
01] (The Lord:) “Earlier I have asked you if you are hungry and thirsty, and I was asking you this, because I can only see too well that you are full of hunger and thirst; the day is already four hours long, and since yesterday noon you haven’t eaten nor anything to drink; on the ship you could not have any milk, and the water was already scale and as such bad. And therefore My immediate concern for you is, that you should receive bodily strengthening; since without it you could not take up the required rest, which is necessary to take up the spiritual food more long-lasting. Because to preach someone the Gospel, where the hunger and thirst comes out of his eyes and ears, before feeding him, would be the crown of human self-loving foolishness! Therefore also you should first be fed bodily; only then we will look after the Gospel!
02] However, here, you will have to be content with My table, contrary to your custom, and your moth-eaten dates and figs for your camels to eat. Therefore sit at the tables over there which are empty, and soon you will be provided with sufficient food and drinks! You, Oubratouvishar, sit here; since also you are a real king for your people, and this is a table for kings, who have to decide among each other how to lead their people and develop them to become true human beings!”
03] Everybody obeys to what I said, and our Marcus with the help of invisible helpers is at once ready with a sufficient quantity of the best fishes; and when the blacks were sitting at the tables, fish, bread, salt and wine is placed on the tables, and it is indicated to the guests, that they should consume what has been placed in front of them. Soon they started to eat the still steaming fishes, took bread and wine, and found everything very good and good tasting.
04] The leader who already had more courage, said: “Lord of my life, such good tasting food has never before touched my palate! At times we also eat fish at home; but this is penance food for us. Who behaved disobediently against the existing order, have to eat fish; if we could prepare them like this, truly, they would cease to become penance food!
05] What kind of water is this, what we are drinking here? This tastes indescribable good; one could drink this without being thirsty and keep on eating this honey sweet bread! In Memphis I sometimes also got a piece of bread to eat from the governor, but this wasn’t by far not as sweet as this. However, above all I admire this water! Where is the spring of this water? Can one buy it here from you? I want to take some of it to my fatherland, so that they can taste a water from the earth of this heavenly country.
06] The earth is also much more beautiful here than with us! Here exists an extraordinary variety! Everywhere there is an abundance of growth of herbs, brushes and trees; with us there are only certain fields which are grown like that, - otherwise everything is bare, desolate and blank. Here most of the mountains are covered up to the top with the most beautiful trees and look quite softly; with me at home they are naked rocks, only on a few places covered with some grey-red moss. They look as if destroyed and weather-beaten. Their colour is mostly burned red and dark-grey, and in most cases they are so steep that one climb them only here and there under the biggest endangerment of ones life. Once you have reached the top, one cannot endure the heat, in the afternoon not at all; since then the mountain tops begin to glow, so that fishes placed on the rocks are cooked within a few moments through and through, also the meat of lambs and goats. In the afternoon even the eagles cannot sit on a mountain top, and the ibexes climbing down to the fields and the rushing of the Nile.
07] O, we live in a very hard and extremely hot country, where in times it is quite difficult to be and live as a person! Especially during the after-summer, it would be quite impossible to live far away from the Nile; since then there are days when the rocks and the sand begin to melt, - especially if in the afternoon the wind begins to blow from midday. Then one almost can see flames rolling over the wide sand desert floor, and people and animals have no other choice then to hug the good Nile, which miraculously is a very cold stream in our region.
08] Towards the last three month of the year, before the rain month arrives, it is the most terrible time of all, because then the fire storms are coming. It becomes dreadfully muggy. Clouds like incredible flame columns are rising from behind the mountains and finally cover the whole sky, and countless lightning strikes come crashing down from the grey-black blanket of the sky with the most fearsome thunder roaring and causing great terror to people and animals. Although they are not causing a lot of damage, because they dissipate high up in the air; however, it is no joke, to have to listen to this cracking, roaring, hissing and thundering for sometimes forty days and nights and also living with the fear to be horribly burned by one of the lightening strikes coming too close to earth, - which happens so now and then, especially to those people, who during that time do not diligently smear their bodies with fat.
09] If the fire time is over, it starts to rain and rains for about four to six weeks or moon change times. The rain falls thinly but dense, and on some of the mountain tops it sometimes snows. Towards the end of the rain season it often gets sensitively cold, so that we have to warm ourselves at the fire. This is also not particularly pleasing, but nevertheless better than to live during the after-summer.
10] This is our life and how we live and do things! We have to endure a lot of hardship and have only very few pleasantries. O, what heaven are these regions compared to ours! How much joy must there be to live in these true heavens on earth, and how desolate and sad does appear our country in comparison! But You, o Lord, wanted it like this, that we, stuck in our black skins, should not have it otherwise, and it will be perfectly alright as it is, and never ever has anybody grumbled against such Your divine arrangement!
11] Our coal-black skin is in some regard quite a burden for us; since firstly it attracts, according to our manifold experience, heat by far more than any more brighter colour, and secondly we are deterrent ugly compared to your white appearance. For example how beautiful is this heavenly form of this here present maiden, and how ugly a maiden with us! We see and feel it, and still we cannot change our colour! What beautiful hair you have, and what ugly, totally twisted, black short wool we have to embellish our heads! But we do not grumble and are content with everything, what You, o Lord and Master, have given us!
12] But now I must show you my beautiful natural statue, and You, o Lord, will mercifully determine its value!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 190
01] Here Oubratouvishar unwrapped his jewel from the cotton linen and placed it before Me, saying: “There it is, like I have found it between the rocks on a hillside, and could not do otherwise, than to pick it up and to keep it! Surely, never ever did any human hands had anything to do with it! It seems therefore to be a pure product, a so called play of nature. What is it, and what value can it have? Since I never want to give to anyone a present which is worthless.”
02] Says I: “This is a most valuable precious stone, namely a biggest cut diamond. Nevertheless, it was cut and polished through the hands of humans, and during the times when the Persians made war against the Egyptians and at that opportunity also penetrated the desert of Nubian, it was lost by a general when fighting with a large herd of hungry lions and panthers; with that you are going to present the governor of Memphis with an earthly enormously valuable present, and this because of its extraordinary rarity.
03] See, this stone has been cut and polished for one-hundred-and-seventy years, and became the crown jewel of some kings of Persia, until finally a king honoured one of his greatest generals with it; and actually this general lost it at the desert border of your country, where at that time there were swarms of lions and panthers. At that time I have placed these animals there, otherwise the at that stage very warlike Persians would have found you and would have thinned out your herds very badly.
04] However, like you have been destined, to even find earthly the most valuable treasure, which has lain under the rocks for some hundred years, you also have been called, to find the greatest and most valuable treasure for the spirit and from there for your souls. You have searched and have found it in a most honourable way! Your black skin should not burden you and will remain one of the most respectable colours for Me.
05] This gospel, which I now will preach to you, will only be kept pure with you. You will become My pre-apostle for your black brothers and sisters! However, within a short time I will send to you a post-helper, who will guide you to a very fortunate land in your region and will teach you agriculture and other useful arts, which are of a great necessity for the life on this earth.
06] In this to you still totally foreign country, you will be a contented and happy nation and will preserve the purity of My word and My teaching. Woe those, who will try to look for you during later times, to make you suffer and subjugate you; against them I Myself will pick up the raging sword and slay them to the last man! And as such you blacks should live in an isolated, very large corner always as a free nation until the end of times.
07] However, should you in future disagree among each other - what must remain a possibility for the sake of your freedom -, the mighty among you will make themselves kings, will torment you with hard laws, and your golden freedom will for a long time or even forever come to an end! Then your children will live in great suffering and long for redemption; but they will have to wait for it for a very long time. Therefore organize yourself in such a way, so that no kings arise among you - except those, like yourself! Since you are not a suppresser, but a true joy-maker for your people, and this is also inside My order, and this is how it should remain with you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 191
01] (The Lord:) “My name is Jesus from Nazareth, earthly as a person, and Jehovah from eternity; but from now on Jesus will stay forever. In this name you will be able to do and to effect everything, not only temporary, but forever!
02] Love Me as your God and Lord and Master above all and among yourselves like everybody himself, then you will remain in My love, in My strength and power, and My light will never leave you!
03] However, if you become weaker in the love for Me and your poorer brothers and sisters, it will become dark in your hearts, and My strength and power in you will dwindle and become very small! Even if you call on My name and want to act through it, it will not provide you with My strength and power anymore; since all strength, all power and all successful doing in My name, will only be maintained by the love to Me and from it to your fellow-man!
04] My name on its own, does not achieve anything, but only the love in it, through it and for it, and therefrom to your fellow-man! If a poor person came to someone and begs him for help, but this someone says to him: ‘Go and earn it for youself!’, truly, he does not have My love and will not overcome any power and any strength!
05] Go now and tell this to your companions, and then come back, and I Myself will teach you another gospel! So be it!”
06] Oubratouvishar bows before Me and went to the tables of his companions, to tell them, what he heard from Me. But how big was his amazement, when he, instead of the twenty who this time travelled with him, also found thirty-four women sitting at the table. He of course recognized them immediately as his neighbours and next of kin, and it is obvious that his first question was none other than: how and when have you followed me.
07] And they answered him: “To see and hear for oneself is better, than to be informed about the miraculous events out of the mouth of even the most trusted eye- and ear witness! We always were half a day’s travel behind you!
08] We would not have undertaken this trip, if it was not for a rather indescribable beautiful shining white youth, coming like from the air to us and almost forced us to do it. We gathered a herd of cows, bulls and a small herd of sheep and came with it to Memphis; there, the good governor and his people already met us far outside the city and said, that he also received a message from a similar youth and therefore went out to meet us.
09] He (the governor) told us about you, took in the mean time our herds in good safekeeping and provided us in exchange with gold and silver in different weight- and value categories, to exchange these wherever we went for all kind of food stuffs and other things and items. We thanked him and he gave us an escort up to Alexandria, who provided for us on our way with all kind of necessary things and also arranged for a save water basket in Alexandria, in which we were brought here over a never ending large water.
10] When we put ashore, we found your tracks unscathed pressed into the sand and followed such tracks. Finally we came so close to you, that we clearly could see the dust thrown up by your camels; only when you were lost behind a forest and mountain, we couldn’t see you any longer.
11] But then the youth met up with us and brought us in a manner to here, that we could not say anything further, only that we ourselves are full of surprise that we are here! How we came from there to here, we do not know more about than even a very bad dream!
12] However, this most Elated has instructed you to give us something! What is it? Speak! Since according to his figure he looks exactly like you have told us repeatedly from your visions, the very reason why you and we have travelled to here! Speak, speak!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 192
01] Says the leader: “We, my brothers and sisters, are believing it, because we have been eye- and ear witnesses of this, what is in front of us and exists! All human wisdom, all mind and even the purest and most sober reason cannot grasp, that this can be possible, only to think about what is here.
02] O, you cannot have a premonition and can form no idea, about this what is here! After having my visions, I have come close to imagine something unmeasurable big, which will await me here; but about something most unmeasurable and most infinitive, even my biggest and most daring thought did not dare to reach such height, but nevertheless it is so and is there, unmistakeably before our astonished eyes!
03] You know, what entirely I alone and the governor have negotiated quite loudly in front of you one year ago in Memphis, although the governor quite often thought, that it would be sufficient, if only me have to learn his deep wisdom. But I said: ‘See, lord, here my brothers and sisters! No one is lesser than myself; therefore you, lord, should not make an exception of me in front of them!’ And thereupon he always opened his mouth loudly.
04] When he about six month later led us to Kar-nag in Korak, to lift the old-famous Isis veil, more than half of you were also present and has heard and seen everything like myself.
05] There we saw two strange pictures: firstly that the I-sis (the nourishing being of primordial life), covered behind a dense veil, and next to it the picture of Osiris (Ou sir iez; the pasture of the pure, spiritual person).
06] The first picture presented a gigantic woman, with many breasts seen at the breast; at times also a cow has been depictured instead of the woman with many breasts as seen by us.
07] The second picture of Ou sir iez presented an odd being. A man was standing on a wide, rich pasture, surrounded by many herds, eagerly grazing, and the odd man was standing in the middle of all kind of fruit, and his position was like someone who is eating.
08] Through these two pictures the Egyptians depictured, as you yourself have heard from the mouth of the wise governor, firstly the primordial being of the creating, feeding and maintaining God-being is depicted in a covered manner - and by the second uncovered picture everything created, living and consuming of the whole creation is presented.
09] Here the governor began to explain to us all with deep words of wisdom the being of the only, everlasting, primordial-creating God, and we recognized that there must exist an almighty, most highest and exceedingly wise primordial being, from whom all beings in the whole, most everlasting infinity have originated and also are continuously nourished and maintained.
10] This primordial God-being cannot be seen or understood by anybody, since it fills the whole of infinity and is most secretly, omni present in space as well as time, which was the reason why the picture of I-sis was always covered. Nobody could and was allowed to lift the immense veil of I-sis, except the high priest at certain, especially holy times, - but also he, only the lowest hemline in front of the people.
11] At that stage you obtained the deepest respect of the primordial Godhead, and not less I myself. On the way from Kar nag (not naked, therefore dressed and covered) to Ko rak (modest like a crayfish) we spoke about nothing else than the primordial Godhead, and at each tree the governor explained to us that the inner is also covered from everyone’s eyes, the covered picture of I-sis, and our amazement and reverence increased with each step of our camels carrying us.
12] In every object of nature we began to see the puzzling picture of the covered and veiled I-sis, and the governor found a lot of joy in us, his black disciples, and from Kar nag we saw all of nature with complete different eyes as before.
13] Which marvellous and great conversations did not took place afterwards between us, and of which reverence our whole heart was overcome, when in our labour free hours we guided our thoughts and words to the one, everlasting primordial God-being! How many times haven’t we talked about this with the good and wise governor in Memphis, what nameless happy feeling it would produce in a person, if it was in anyway possible to only once hear only a single word from the highest God-being, even if it was only very softly but nevertheless quite distinct, in ones heart!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 193
01] (Oubratouvishar:) “We asked the governor, if something similar has never occurred to an extremely just person on this earth.
02] The governor shrugged his shoulders and said: ‘Directly most likely never; but for indirect communication there are true examples in the scriptures and from verbal transmissions over generations, that very just and devout people in moments of an enraptured state, saw the spirit of God as a light penetrating all spaces of infinity, and they themselves were part of this light. To all, however, to whom such mercy was given, confess, that they were seized through and through by such indescribable feeling of joy in this light, and started to prophesy; and what they prophesied always came true. However, never ever has any mortal seen the true primordial God in another form!
03] Man in a limited form, wants to bring the primordial God closer to himself, his heart is thirsty for it, to see the Creator in an accessible human form and with Him the everlasting primordial spirit, and to exchange words with Him like with a person. However, this is nothing than a foolish desire of the retarded people, which is in a certain way forgivable, but forever cannot be realized. Since the finite can never become infinite - and the infinite never finite!’
04] This is what the wise governor said to us, and we understood this as best as our weak intelligence allowed us to.
05] Nevertheless, despite of everything, in each one of us like by itself, a still so large divine personally started to grow, since we felt too much lost in the divine infinity and could not completely find our way therein. Our heart longed for a personal God who could be seen and loved, while our mind always declared war against our poor heart, which felt way too small, to comprehend the divine infinity with all our love, although the governor recommended to us, to love the primordial Godhead.
06] The governor told us, that there was a nation on earth, by the name ‘Jews’. This nation had the most correct recognition of the most highest God. A first of their wise, a born Egyptian named Moi ie sez (which means: ‘my admission’, a name which was given to him by a princess, when she saved him from the Nile), had spoken to God for a period of fifty years. The spirit of God strictly forbade him to never imagine Him in any form of a picture! Also this wise at one stage expressed the desire according to his heart, to see Him personally, however got the answer, ‘You cannot see God and live!’
07] But when nevertheless the desire in the heart of the wise became more intense, the spirit of God instructed him to hide in a cave and come forward if called. The wise did that; and when called, he came forward and saw in a distance the back of God, shining brighter than a thousand suns! His face became thereupon so bright, that no person could look at him for a period of seven years without going blind, which was the reason why this person had to cover his face with thick materials for the entire period. All this, as you know, was told to us by the very wise governor.
08] To what extend all this was so or otherwise, we would not know how to judge; we only know that never one untrue word has come over the lips of the governor. As he has heard it, in precisely the same way he gave it to us.
09] You know, when we asked him, where in the whole land of Egypt, the true, everlasting primordial Godhead was ever worshipped and highly revered according to the most possible truth, he said: ‘Not very far from here, namely in the great rock temple of Ja bu, sim, bil (which means : ‘I was, I am and I will be’)! Through a large and high gate the way leads to the inner of the big mountain hall. This is adorned with columns, which are carved from the rock. Between each column stands an armed giant of at least twelve man sizes, as if carrying the sealing of the temple.
10] The inner is divided by an arch into three halls; in each, on both sides, are standing seven such giants, altogether fourteen giants in each of the three halls. These are symbols of the seven spirits of God. The hall is counting in its three sections six times seven such giants, this shows, that God already from the beginning of all creation has set six time periods, and that in each of these endless long and always each other penetrating time periods, the same spirits have always carried everything and have worked everywhere. Each of the six long sides of the three part temple hall, is engraved with all kind of signs and figures, which could be deciphered by him who was knowledgeable about the old wisdom, namely what the spirit of God has revealed to the primordial arch-wise of this country.
11] At the end of the three halls, again the covered picture of the I-sis could be found, the uncovered Ou-sir-iez, and on the altar in front of the I-sis, the words engraved in hard rock: Ja-bu-sim-bil! At the entrance on both sides of the temple gate, there are two giants each in a sitting position, representing the four main element forces of God in nature; that they are sitting, indicates the order of rest, in which they have been placed by God, to serve all creatures according to the will of God.
12] An inscription above the gate reminds the visitor of this holy site, that he always should enter the holy halls with a collected spirit. Who comes to the first hall, will find the first columns engraved with quite strange signs and figures; these indicate a sort of world war under the expression ‘God’s wars’.
13] Now, in that I have not been too knowledgeable about the old wisdom, to explain this to you any further and deeper! Within seven days I will lead you there, where you can see all this for yourself. Of course, the sharp tooth of time has damaged a view things at this ancient holy place; but most of it is still preserved quite well, and you still can learn a lot from it!’
14] Now, what feelings were starting to grow inside us! And we hardly could wait for the day on which the governor would lead us to the described holy place. When finally the day arrived, and we trotted on our camels there, how were our hearts glowing, when we began to come closer to the pre-temple, which should be nothing else than a grave of a few ancient wise men! How much did our hearts pounded, when we came to the great rock temple! Which indescribable impression made the four personified elements, and didn’t we nearly became speechless, when we entered the halls with burning torches? Why did all this seized us so mightily? Because we thought we are closer to the highest, true God-being then anywhere in Memphis.
15] When we left the marvellous temple under many tears and sighs and the governor told us a few things from the ancient times of the earth, how we were moved by all this, so that finally we started to regard the whole earth as a large temple of God! Whether the few days were hot or more cool, we did not noticed; since our hearts had too much to do, namely with everything which could bring the primordial spirit of God closer to us. And still we completely missed the point. We surely knew a lot then; but the I-sis stayed covered and veiled, and no mortal was ever able to lift this mysterious garment of the everlasting Godhead.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 194
01] (Oubratouvishar:) “Only back home in our hot country did I got the visions! I told them to you as faithfully as I have received them through the apparent mercy of the most highest spirit, and you all had the greatest joy about it, making you jumping up and down like young lambs on the pasture. Despite your happiness and cheerfulness, you nevertheless envied me in a honourable way in your hearts, because the wish was growing inside you to also have such visions. When I started the trip to here with my twenty companions after receiving secret instructions seven times, you could not endure it longer than half a day without me. You followed me and miraculously caught up with me here.
02] Now we are at the holy place of the directions in my visions, and here we have infinitively more than Memphis, Karnag at Korag and the greatest temple in the world Ja bu sim bil, infinitively more than the most secretive I-sis picture! Look at the large table! In the centre of it, dressed in rose red clothes and a blue pleated coat, over His shoulders flowing dense, golden-blond hair, sits not only the most highest divine spiritual, but also bodily the most highest God-being, - the most living picture of the uncovered I-sis!
03] When the governor laid the love for the infinitive God-being on our hearts, we felt, that the small human heart is completely incapable of such love, and thought and also said it, that we could love a personality carrying the fullness of the spirit of God above all, however, an infinitive divinity or infinity filled by the spirit of God, as something incomprehensible could not be loved, except if the love for such an infinitive God-being consists of the wondrous pressurizing of the too small, trifle person by the infinitive primordial divine omnipotence.
04] How much were we not refreshed by the statement of the governor, saying that Moisez finally has seen the back of the primordial everlasting Godhead, even if his face shone so bright for seven years because of the indescribable highest light, that no person could look at him without going blind, and therefore the wise during that time had to cover his face with a threefold blanket. O, this story of the governor has refreshed us a lot, because by that we began to imagine the possibility of a personal God! From then on we began to love the most highest God-being, and as a result of our love I infallible received my seven visions as invitation to here, since without it we would never could have come here.
05] We now have the most highest God-being personally in front of us, and He instructs us to do nothing else for our completion, than to love Him above all and each other like everyone necessarily loves himself!
06] What are you saying to all this, my dear brothers and sisters? What are you feeling now, and what thoughts are keeping your hearts busy? O speak now and worship the most holy, everlasting primordial spirit, this God, whom until now, no mortal could imagine! Speak, speak! What are you thinking and feel right now? What are you experiencing now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 195
01] Say the black companions who were still capable of speaking full of the highest possible astonishment: “Is this in any way possible? This quite plain and simple person should be the carrier of the most highest God-being? What irrefutable proof do you have for this? Don’t you know that one has to be very careful by being imprudent to fall into a gloomy, superstitious idolisms, which finally can become worse than a thousand covered I-sis pictures?! Just think of the dangers and misleading detours in which we could fall, if finally it is not the case! Think of the endless colossal concepts, which we received in Memphis and specifically at the great rock temple, about the primordial God-being by the mouth of the wise governor, and all this should be united and hidden in this man?! With God everything is possible; however, here not the slightest probability is visible to us! What indisputable proof do you have for this?
02] Yes, if it is so, as you have told us now with your always most truthful expression, we then of course would have found the highest of the most highest, our life would have found its most elated goal, itself in its primordial reason, and there would be nothing left for us to look and search for! Since who found himself and God and the primordial reason of being, has found everything and has reached the holiest and most blissful goal in all fulness as shown by the governor!
03] However, that we have found here all this, must be shown and proven quite strictly and more tangible, otherwise we could, as remarked earlier, end up in all kind of the greatest confusions because of our too great gullibility of which the governor has warned us against above all!
04] Look at the infinitive large firmament with the countless many stars, which according to a very secretive teaching of the governor are immense worlds and only appear so small due to their unmeasurable distances! Look at this our exceedingly large earth and everything on it what lives, is, stirs and moves! Look at the sea, the mighty Nile, the sand, the gras, all the countless bushes and trees and all the animals in the waters, on earth and in the air! Look at the clouds of heaven and their power, the moon, the sun! Can you imagine and rationally think, that this certainly very wise person can oversee, maintain and guide the whole, everlasting infinity from the largest to the smallest, from this nearly hand wide ground surface? Yes, he even can perform miracles for us, as a person who is closely familiar with the secret forces of nature, as we have seen many of them in Cahirou and Alexandria; but what is this compared to the everlasting infinity and its countless, to us forever unknown beings and things?!
05] Think about the great words of the governor, how he faithfully warned us about these venal cons and magicians, how he called them! A person, who with his magic art connects to a otherwise quite customary wisdom, as the governor has said, would, with the greatest ease try to become a ruler of the people of this earth and finally a God, and this person appears until now, to possess the best and richest talent for it! Therefore it means we have to be especially careful and demand proof, which in every regard is suitable, to bring the necessary light to this biggest matter! Since the greater, holier and more important this matter is or seems to become, the more all carelessness must be removed from it!
06] If this is about the removal of a small stone which dirties the footpath, it is not necessary to have a special meeting for it, how this stone should be removed from the path. The next best person picks it up and throws it to a place where it does not bother anybody. But it is something completely different if a mighty rock, which have rolled down a mountain and has blocked a narrow path and thereby separates people from people, neighbours from neighbours, parents from their children, brothers from brothers and sisters from sisters! Ah, then the whole society will meet to discuss what should be done; since the path must again made passable! Here, however, it concerns the most important moment of our lives, for which we are all have undertaken this very far and highly difficult trip!
07] Are we at the right place according to your visions, we have won everything, what the pointing proofs will show; should we however still be far away from it, we must either return home empty handed or continue with our journey, once we have paid the good innkeeper for what we have consumed. Just speak frankly, if you have any proofs in your hands for that, what you have said about this person and what are these proofs!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 196
01] Says Oubratouvishar: “Do you think that I am more gullible than you are? O, there you are greatly mistaken about me! Haven’t you seen the proofs this exceedingly beautiful youth, apparently a spirit from heaven, has given me in response to all my doubts, upon only a slightest sign from the Lord?”
02] Says the twenty: “We saw all kind of things and also overheard here and there the one or other word, however, could not decipher any meaning from it and even less find any connection; since this table is too far away from the main table!”
03] Say the new arrivals: “We indeed arrived in a somewhat miraculous manner at this second for us empty standing table, in the moment when you bowed deeply before this Lord and came back to us, and therefore could impossibly know anything about what you have negotiated with this dearest youth! Therefore speak what you know and have seen, and we immediately will recognize where we are standing!”
04] Said the leader: “Very well, then listen to me once more: All of you know about my latest finding in a ditch full of rocks. I wanted to bring it along when we departed and give it in Memphis to the governor as a quite beautiful present; during our departure I forgot about it completely, only remembered it later, and the find therefore, wrapped in linen, was left in a corner of my hut, covered by a pumpkin bowl. When I demanded proof, just as you have demanded it from me, this marvellous youth reminded me about the finding which I forgot at home and described exactly to me where and when I have found this beautiful stone, where I have hidden it in my hut, and to whom I wanted to give it as a present.
05] Friends and dear brothers! This truly had to appear to me most strange and surprised me to the highest degree! How could this youth know about a secret, which was lying so far away from here, hidden in a deepest corner of my hut?
06] Friends and brothers, to know this, it requires more than all wisdom of all people! For me this would already be sufficient proof, since I can understand, what in a most fundamental wise case is possible for a person to know! But the youth, upon receiving a sign from the Lord at the table there, did not left it at that, but asks me if I would wish, that he brings this said find from the hut in Nouabia, to here! This proposal had to surprise me to the highest degree, and I accepted the proposal of the dear youth.
07] You now would assume that the youth would have required me to wait for a while? O, certainly not! In the same moment he handed me first the stone and immediately afterwards also the pumpkin bowl, with which the beautiful find was covered in the deepest corner of my hut, and thereafter it was explained to me where this beautiful stone was coming from!
08] So that you do not think or accuse me of being gullible, have a look at this stone and this pumpkin bowl, if it is not the same as I have showed to all of you at home! And here also my servant knows where in my hut I have kept it! What are you say to this? Can this also be done by even the most famous magician in Cahiro? (Kahi roug = the horn, which was regarded holy, of one of the biggest bulls of this region) - I have spoken, now it is again your turn!”
09] Say now all: “If so, which nobody of us doubt, than heil to us all, since here the most unbelievable becomes the most enlivening and clearest truth! Heil us and our country and all, who are waiting at home for us with great longing; since also under their black skin it soon should become sunshine bright!
10] But now tell us, how can you explain this to yourself, that this person at the same time can be the highest God-being, of which the whole of infinity is filled with, and who effects, guides, maintains and nourishes everything and everywhere in an almighty powerful manner. Where in him is there room for such everlasting unlimited wisdom and such almighty will power?! Here, just like us, only a limited person, and there the most unlimited highest power effective in the whole of infinity with the highest insight and wisdom; here and at all countless points of the whole earth, just as the furthest depths of the infinitive creation, equally seeing, knowing, feeling, calculating and performing with never weakening, everlasting strength and power?! Do you comprehend this inconceivable possibility?”
11] Says the leader: “I surely does not grasp this fully; but I also do not understand, just as you are, how this youth there could have brought the forgotten stone to me within the quickest moment! Let us therefore be patient in all humility and true love for this only One, and there will be more light given to us!”
12] With that all for the time being are content, deep in thought, and are waiting for what else will come.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 197
01] Says Cyrenius to Me: “Lord, I would not have expected so much wisdom and perfect clear reasoning from these moors; already the many knowledge and wondrous experiences they have, are really surprising me! The governor from Memphis, by name Justus Platonicus, is known to me as a very wise man; but that he is familiar with all the old Egyptian mysteries, I surely did not know!
02] That he always was a strong philosopher, I know. As a son of a highly respected house in Rome and rich like Krösus, already during his youth he became familiar with the Greek and Egyptian philosophers and made Egypt the culmination of all his studies. Ten years he spend in the land of the old wise and was taught everything. With an accompanying document from my brother, Caesar Augustus, in hand, all mysteries from the beginning to the end had to be revealed to him, and this is how he came to his current wisdom. And because he was so thoroughly knowledgeable in all Egyptian affairs, already Augustus appointed him more a civil- rather than a military governor in Memphis in upper Egypt. There is some military in Memphis under the command of Justus Platonicus, but he is not a general.
03] That he is a great scholar, I know; but that he now became also a wise man and actually a priest, I of course did not know! From now on I have to think higher of him; since through his troubles with the moors, he acquired a lot of merit with me. He would be exceedingly happy, if he could be here! What would be Your opinion about this my Justus Platonicus? How does he as a heathen, including me, relate to the kingdom of God on earth?”
04] Says I: “Why do you ask about this? Justus is a man according to My heart, he loves God above all and his fellow-men more than himself; and who does this, is already in My kingdom, irrespective if Jew or heathen! I say to you, that I would more easily get along with him, than with all of you, but you are also alright for Me! However, to preserve My word, nobody is more suitable than these blacks; since what they have understood properly, stays pure and unchanged like a cut diamond. Everybody can vouch for them, that this My teaching will after two-thousand years be as pure as they have received it from Me!
05] These kind of black people have the peculiar property, to keep a teaching or custom for thousand and more years completely pure, as if they have received it in the very beginning. They will not take anything away or add anything to it; but all this is not an indication that they are more advanced than you white people, however, as descendants of Cain they are standing on a lower level and it is very hard for them to reach the childhood of God, since they are pure planetary people belonging to this earth. They are pure earthly creatures, equipped with reason, mind, conscience but with a lesser free will than you white people.
06] However, the lesser free will they have, are a lot firmer than your totally free will! What they want, they put into action, even if it takes to level mountains! During the course of the day they will provide us with some examples of their firm will, which will amaze you! However, that they in all their doings are more unchangeable than the descendants of Seth, is already testified by their forms.
07] See, the leader is apparently the oldest among them, and his disciple is twenty-eight years younger than he! Look at both of them and see whether according to their outer appearance the one looks only one year younger than the other; they resemble each other like twin brothers! It will be very difficult for you to judge their age. The same goes for their natural strength and cheerfulness. The seventy year old jumps in competition with a youth of seventeen years!
08] You whites are often become ill, and your skin is subject to all kind of sicknesses; however, they, as long as they stay with their natural food, do not know any bodily illnesses. Most of them die of old age weakness. But just like their outer physical appearance stays unchanged compared to yours, so is also their inner soul character completely different and many times firmer than yours; however, nevertheless, regarding the full development of their spirit, they will therefore make much lesser progress than you, because they nearly lack the flexibility in their will completely. Their will can also be bent to some extend; but it always requires a lot of seriousness and hard work and patience.
09] However, the supremeness of the soul and the spirit in it, does not lie in the so to speak more animal-like firmness of the will, but in the soul’s property of easy recognition, whereby it quickly grasps and understands the light of the truth, and in the more easily flexible will, so that the soul sees the true and good and also grasps this quickly with the will and turns it into a deed, since without it no recognition would be of any use to a soul.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 198
01] (The Lord:) “See, from now on these people will come into countries of awakened and developed nations and will see the agriculture, wine culture and large cities with the most beautiful palaces! But if you after a thousand, also two-thousand years could see them again, they would still live in the same hut and not be able to build themselves a proper house of wood, and even less so of bricks.
02] We do not want to deny them the ability for it, they can quite easily learn the art of building; but they will lack the easy flexible spirit of enterprise, which is necessary for every person to execute any kind of work!
03] Therefore the trip to here was for them since ancient mankind, one of the most gigantic undertakings; for you this would only be a joke! It is quite a distance to them, and this country’s heat makes travelling quite difficult; but for the physical composition of these people, the heat can reach a considerable degree, until they really start to experience heat. They have a much more sluggish blood, which contains very little iron, and as such their blood is thicker and more gall-like than this of whites and requires a lot more heat before becoming properly liquid.
04] In a severe winter, like in the northern countries of our Ouran, these people would feel quite uncomfortable. In the first winter their skin would burst, since their blood which is too thick, would not flow properly in their outer body parts, which would lead to stoppages, which under strong pressure of the vessels would make them burst, entailing bleeding and considerable pain as a result. However heat, nearly making a black stone glowing, does not affect them too much. To the contrary, however, if a real north Scythian would come to Nouabia, and if he would go there during high summer, he would perish within a few days and therefore die quite soon.
05] Now of course you think and say in your heart: ‘Must there be so many temperature gradations on earth? Couldn’t it be equally cold or warm everywhere?’ If you would be more familiar with the ball figure of the earth, as it is the case now, although you have been taught by Me about the form of the earth when I was a tender child, you would not have thought about this question!
06] The different temperatures are an inevitable result of the ball round shape of the earth. The round form, however, is necessary, because with every other form the light of the sun could impossibly be distributed so effectively like with the very ball form, otherwise the earth had to be illuminated by three suns, namely one each over the poles and one over the equator! But who could then firstly endure the heat on earth, what would happen to the strengthening night of all creatures, and secondly what would happen to the movement of the earth, if it would depend on the equally powerful attraction of three equally large suns?
07] I have explained to you and others, how big the sun is and must be, and how small the earth in comparison! It must circle the sun in a corresponding distance and speed, otherwise it would fall into the same or when having an excessive speed, would fly into infinity. In the first case the earth would nearly dissolve in an instant in the extreme light intensity of the outer atmosphere of the sun, into its primordial state or into the primordial spirits caught in its matter; in the second case it would freeze to a most hard lump of ice! In both cases any flesh life on earth would be unthinkable.
08] From this you can see, how according to My order, one necessity leads to another, and that on this earth a constant temperature from pole to pole can impossibly take place, however, it is still necessary, so that the earth as far as possible can be populated everywhere, so that the freer becoming souls going forth from the pre-creatures, can enter a body corresponding to their nature. What else can be done than bodily place such people in such hot regions of the earth, whose nature can accommodate such hot weather, and for the colder weathers, those whose natural composition can to some extend live and cultivate the still so cold regions.
09] If you can comprehend this to some extend, you will understand, why in the hot Central Africa the previously characteristic described people, had to be black and had to be of a very own composition of heart. Tell Me, if you have understood this well!”
10] Says Cyrenius: “O Lord, I’m also now completely in order regarding this highly salutary teaching for me; since I can see now that all world arrangement is most wise and most effective, and that everything must be precisely as it is and can never be otherwise! Therefore to You, God and Lord only, all honour, all love and all praise; since the whole earth and all heavens are full of Your love and wisdom!
11] However, what will You, o Lord, further undertake with the blacks? Because they do not look completely in order; I notice this from their deep thinking behaviour.
12] Their leader has introduced Your Godhead to them in a truly convincing manner, and the story about the transport of the big diamond had initially stunned them; but now they are directing all kind of questions to his conscience, and one who turned around a few times to look at us, just now has asked the leader, if he not in all secrecy has brought the diamond and the pumpkin bowl along himself, to mislead them in a miracle-like manner. What these blacks still will come up with! They will have to be convinced by an even bigger miracle! The good leader apparently has his hands full with them, what I notice rather well!”
13] Says I: “Only a little more patience, until they start to ferment properly, only then we will come to aid the leader; since with them everything goes much slower than with us! In addition, for the first time they now have received completely foreign food and wine, and for the moment this makes them even more slower to comprehend, than before. But it is good that it is like this, otherwise it would not be so easy to convince them about something, which is still too much contrary to the concepts of God which they had absorbed in Memphis.
14] It is impossible for them to bring the infinity of God under one roof with My personality; but once they are properly fermented, they will quite easily and soon accept it! Meanwhile, however, their leader is working with them regarding their suspicion about his miracle deception, what is also right; since whoever raises a loose suspicion about a true miracle, should also receive a real punishment by the rod! The more these blacks are now punished and humiliated with words, the firmer and more easily they will remain for us forever!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 199
01] (The Lord:) “However, this is an old experience, that people, who easily accept something without being tanned properly beforehand, also easily let go again of the easily accepted matter, while people, who accept and comprehend a teaching through a lot of suffering, does not that easily let go of it again.
02] O, there are those, who have quite good talents and in addition have also other abilities! They quite well grasp and understand everything quickly and easily; but when the time comes for the necessary trials, they think about their worldly advantages, are afraid to sacrifice too much and try as far as possible to forget and get rid of those spiritual things, which, although tangible true, does not yield them any interest in this world. Such people resemble those nearly completely transparent dayflies, which play the whole beautiful day long in the light and are full of life as they are illuminated and glowing; but then comes life’s trying night, and their light and glowing comes to an end and also their light!
03] Therefore those people, who in the beginning accept any higher truth with somewhat more difficulty, are more suitable for the kingdom of God than the easy-acceptor; since they then keep what have been accepted faithfully and life-warm, while the easy-acceptors are playing with the light of heavens in the same manner as the dayflies with sunlight, but subsequently do not have a greater use of the light of heaven than the dayflies from sunlight.
04] There are, however, also exist people, who accept the truth easily, also keep it and shine forth like bright stars at night, and produce for themselves and others great use; but these people are few and are rare.
05] However, all these moors belong to the slow-understanding; but once they have grasp it, it belongs to them, and they will shine forth and forth in their latest descendants, like the stars in the Orion and like Sirjezc (Sirius) in the great wideness.
06] The thorough acceptance and the right understanding of My teaching is nearly the same as the acquisition of great wealth: Who came in a very easy way to great wealth, will also quickly and soon be finished with it; since he never was accustomed to privation, and he never tried to save. Once he came into great wealth by inheritance or other easily achieved profit, he will not respect the inheritance; since he thinks and also feels it, that great wealth can be easily acquired. But who acquired considerable wealth by the diligence of his hands, knows all the difficulties and hard work and knows how many drops of sweat each groschen has cost him; therefore he respects his hard acquired wealth and surely does not wastes and squanders it in a frivolous manner.
07] It is the same with spiritual treasures. Who acquires them easily, nearly pays no attention to them, since he thinks and feels it in himself, that he either could never loose them, or, even if he would loose some or even all of it, that he quite easily could get it back again. But this is not so; since who loses something spiritual, will not acquire the lost something as easy as the first time.
08] Since matter takes immediately the place of the lost spiritual, which is a judgement, it cannot be pushed out that easily as in the beginning. Since like all spiritual becomes continuously more spiritual and freer, also the physical becomes more physical, worldlier and fuller of judgement and death; for who is stuck in the judgement once and is tied up in its will and recognition, returns freedom to himself quite difficult or even never.
09] Who once has My word, must keep it and stay in it unchangingly not only by knowledge, but mainly through deeds and works according to the word; because all knowledge and faith without works, is as good as nothing and can have no value for life!
10] What use is it for someone who wants to undertake a trip to a destination of which he only knows the name but does not know the way to get there, and someone knowledgeable about the way, gives him a detailed description, but he does not walk the route, turns around and walks off into the opposite direction?! Will he ever reach his destination? I say: He can go where he wants, but will never reach his place of destination; since where you want to go, you also have to walk in that direction!
11] These moors are for certain the most knowledgeable people in the whole world regarding the description of the earth! However, without the governor Justus Platonicus, they never would have found the way to here according to their knowledge; but after the governor has described to them the way to here accurately, they travelled exactly as he has described, and their current presence here is sufficient proof, that they have executed the instructions of the governor very precisely, and this required a steadfast firm will, which is in a high degree inherent to them. However, who wants something really hard, he surely also executes what he wants.
12] Who therefore has My word and My teaching and acts with a firm will accordingly, must reach his destination, and nothing can stop him; however, who acts a little according to My word and at the same time does what the loose world desires, is like a person who walks half the distance to a place, and when reaching the halfway point, turns around and walks same way back. {jl.ev04.199,12-13: mt.06,24; 1 kön.18,21; =lk.16,13; jak.04,04; 2 kor.06,15; jl.ev01.167,16-18; jl.ev08.077,14-15; jl.ev08.125,09-12; ev11.015,11; VatB.450}
13] He also resembles a servant who wants to serve two masters, which are opposed to each other. Will he get his work done with the two mutually hostile masters? Can he love both, even only ostensibly? What will the two masters do, once they find out that the double servant is equally loyal to both of them? Will not the one just as the other say to the servant: ‘O you joker of a servant, how can you love my worst enemy the same as me?! Serve only me, or resign from my service!’ Since nobody can truthfully serve two masters at the same time; he must adhere to the one and despise the other. And see, such a loose and rogue-like servant will finally be chased away by both masters and will find it quite difficult to obtain a third employment, and it will be with him like sitting on the floor between two chairs. {mt.06,24; 1 kön.18,21; =lk.16,13; jak.04,04; 2 kor.06,15; jl.ev01.167,16-18; jl.ev08.077,14-15; jl.ev08.125,09-12; ev11.015,11; VatB.450}
14] That these moors do not want to serve two, but only one master, you can easily deduce from the way the leader is fighting his colleagues, to whom the words of the governor still mean too much and cannot that easily be removed from their hearts!
15] The only thing, what the governor has told them out of Moses about a divine personality, is a clue and a bridge, on which they can be brought to Me. And it is on this bridge on which the leader is primarily trying to convince the stubborn. If I do not send him the angel to assist, he will not be finished with them in a years time; however, I now will send the angel to him and the case will present itself!”
16] Says Cyrenius: “O Lord, then I would like to be closer, to be able to listen to the negotiations more clearly!”
17] Says I: “It will not be necessary; since the wind will bring everything to our ears!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 200
01] Thereupon I call the angel and say to him loudly for the sake of the table companions: “Raphael, Oubratouvishar has now returned to the right point with his companions again, and you can stop the quarrel with one blow! They are now well prepared, to accept his opinion and insight about Me, if he can proof it to them, that the stone really was brought by you from Nouabia to here. Go then and bring to each one from his hut what he wants, and the whole quarrel issue will be completely resolved!
02] Since these firm willed, but otherwise difficult understanding people, must be converted by a miracle, because the word possesses too little persuasive power for them. These people are also not harmed too much by a miracle like you and especially some Jews; since they, as people of nature, can perform considerable miracles themselves by their firm believe and by their unbending will, what they of course regard as quite a natural thing. Of this we will be convinced later. A great miracle is regarded by them only as half, and therefore they can without any harm be prepared by miracles. Therefore go to them! What you have to say and to do, lies already in you.”
03] With these instructions now known to us all, the angel goes to the table where the blacks, becoming even more lively by the enjoyment of the wine, are holding their quite loud dispute. Once there, he says with a penetrating loud voice: “Why do you accuse this your greatest friend and benefactor, to whom you owe everything good, as if he wanted to deceive you and force a false faith onto you?! Why are you distrusting the miracle which I have performed on instructions of the Lord to convince him, as if I was ordered by him as a crook, to assist him, to deceive you! What proofs do you want, which are sufficient to fight the doubt-addiction in you, to convince you? Must I bring something from your huts to here? Ask and I will do it!”
04] Upon this short and energetic speech they became absolutely quiet and out of fear did not know what to do.
05] But the leader said: “This is God’s help! It will justify me before your already quite strong accusations! Ask and convince yourself; since nothing else can break your great foolishness!”
06] Thereupon the one who doubted him most, got up and said: “In my hut is a hidden treasure; except for me and my wife, who is here, nobody knows about it. Bring it here and I will fully believe you!”
07] Said the angel: “How long should it take that I bring the treasure to here, which you have wrapped in linen and reeds and have buried in a corner of your hut towards sunrise, two shoes deep in the sand, at a place where outside the hut a large palm tree is standing? It consists of a thirty pound heavy and absolutely pure lump of gold. Tell me the time!”
08] Here the sceptic’s eyes widened and he said: “But in all heavens name, how possibly could you, dearest boy, know this so precisely? Already with that you have destroyed my doubt; now everything is clear to me, whatever our leader and elder has said about this young man over there! But with all this, this matter becomes terribly strange! If beyond all doubt the fullness of the primordial everlasting spirit of God resides in this Man, how can we survive in front of Him! Our doubt must have offended Him to the highest degree? O, o we are all lost!”
09] Says the angel: “O certainly not, you are all saved now! But now determine the time, in which I should bring the treasure here!”
10] Says the sceptic: “O loveliest, - this is not necessary anymore for the sake of my disbelieve; but if you miraculously want to bring it here, take it easy! If it has a particular value for someone here, he can have it in exchange for some other useful tools; since it is of no use to me anyhow! It is beautiful and has places which are shining brightly in the sun; and if you look at it very carefully, it consists of all kinds of signs, which are visible on the surface. Some are dark and without shine, but some are shining brightly in the sun. Therein lies for me the actual value of the considerable large and very compact lump. If you, loveliest, most beautiful youth, wants to bring it here, you do not have to rush with all your wondrous strength!”
11] Says the angel: “Look at me! In this moment I fetch your treasure; count the moments I will require to go there and back again!”
12] The sceptic and his colleagues are observing the angel with sharp eyes, to see, when he will leave and when he will return.
13] However, the angel does not leave but instead asks the sceptic: “Now, did you noticed my absence?”
14] Says the sceptic: “No; since until now you are still standing like rock at the same place!”
15] Says the angel: “O, certainly not; just look down at your feet where your treasure is lying completely undamaged!”
16] The sceptic looks under the table and his recognizable treasure is lying in its unscathed wrapping at his feet! The sceptic is frightened so much about it, that his otherwise red lips are getting white and he starts to tremble.
17] Also the others are making strangely affected faces about this appearance and shout: “But for the sake of the Lord’s power! What is this , how can this be?! You loveliest did not leave your place for one shortest moment! How is this possible?”
18] Says the angel: “With God everything is possible, and you can deduce from this, how God as Lord, although He is present here like any other person, guides, rules and maintains with His most infinitive will-power the whole of infinity, and that there forever can never be anything hidden from His omni seeing eyes, about which He does not know about in the greatest detail!
19] That the everlasting spirit of God has taken on the flesh on this earth and personally Himself has become a person, is the result of His exceedingly great love for you people on this earth, and thereby also for the people of all the countless other world-earths, to be a feelable, lookable and speakable God and Father in all love for all everlasting times! Since He as God is the mightiest and purest love, no person and no angel can approach Him in any other manner, except through love only.
20] If you want to come to Him, you must first love Him above all and among each other as true brothers and faithful sisters; without such love any true approach to Him is as good as impossible! But now, frightened hare, pick up your treasure and place it on the table and look at it if it is the right one!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 201
01] Here, the moor, recovering from his first fright, bends down and placed the quite heavy lump on the table, undid the reed and the linen and within a short time the gold lump was lying naked on the table; and many went and looked at this rich treasure. Also our Judas Ischariot could not tame his curiosity, looked at the treasure and regretted secretly very much that he was not the owner of it.
02] When the treasure had been looked at and admired enough, the moor asked the angel, who would be most worthy to whom he could give this lump as a present, because he did not want to carry it all the way back home.
03] And the angel pointed to Cyrenius and said: “See there, to the right of the Lord sits the upper governor of Rome! He is in charge of Asia and a large part of Africa; the whole of Egypt resorts under him, and therefore also the governor of Memphis! To him give this treasure! Also you, Oubratouvishar, would do better to hand over your stone to this upper governor than to the governor in Memphis, who does value this kind of treasures only very little or not at all! - By the way, this is only my advice, and you can do as you please!”
04] Says the leader: “Your wise advice is already a command to me, what I also would execute at any price, since you only can give me the most wise and best advice anyway!”
05] With that both rise - the sceptic with the gold lump and the leader with his large diamond - and go to Cyrenius.
06] When arriving there, the leader says: “Earlier I did not know who you are. I also did not asked for anyone else, then only the Lord, since I thought by myself: ‘Only one can be the Lord and ruler, and all the others are his servants and attendants!’ But now this shining white wondrous youth told me, that you, earthly seen, are a great lord and ruler, and therefore I and this my colleague have according to the wise advice of this loveliest most wondrous youth, freely decided, to give to you our so miraculously brought treasure for your disposal, for which you nevertheless can give us some necessary and useful house tools, so that also we can furnish our houses to produce bread, which tastes so good.
07] Our hacking and cutting tools are bad and getting blunt quite easily; since they are made from wood and animal bones. In Memphis we have learned about all kinds of cutting tools, which even stones cannot make blunt so easily, - and those tools we could use better than our yellow shining metal, which is soft and useless! - Therefore, be so good and accept these two pieces!”
08] Says Cyrenius: “Good, friends, I accept these two exceedingly precious pieces from you; however not for me, but on behalf of these impoverished Galilee people, who are already in considerable arrear with Rome regarding their taxes! With theses two pieces Rome is in anyway covered for ten consecutive years with taxes for this country in advance, and the country can recover during this time period.
09] If you return home again, I will take care that a just amount of all kinds of the most necessary and useful tools and appliances will be given to you, and if you wanted to place yourself voluntary under Roman protection, you would from year to year be issued with new tools and appliances! Otherwise you had to at least every few years issue yourself with it in Memphis, of course by trading for those metals!”
10] Says the leader: “To decide on that, we had to hold a general peoples council, which is always a difficult matter with us, because our country is very large and the inhabitants are living in many and often quite difficult accessible corners, and therefore it is very difficult to call a national council. The better will be, however, that from time to time we will collect what we need most in Memphis.
11] Your Roman laws might be quite good; however, they would not be suitable for our land and people. The governor in Memphis has already made the same proposal to us, which we could not accept just like we cannot accept yours now. Even if you could penetrate our country, it would serve you no purpose! You would wander around in the glowing hot desert and perish by the hundreds and would still find no people, but find hundreds of herds of lions, panthers and tigers who would tear you to pieces; you also would not survive the fight with the snakes and adders!”
12] Says Cyrenius: “How are you then getting along with so many tearing beasts? Are they in all seriousness not harming you?”
13] Says the leader: “Just now you have heard from the mouth of the youth and from the most holy mouth of the Lord himself, how we are created! How can you beyond that, also ask me about it? It is, like the Lord Himself has said about us; how, whereby and why, - we do not know ourselves! I therefore ask you, to spare these kind of questions; since the answers would not be of any use to you!”
14] Hereupon both bowed deeply before us and returned immediately to their companions and told them everything what they had talked with Me.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 202
01] But his companions said: “How could you have talked to the Lord, when you have not spoken one word with Him?!”
02] The leader said: “Here, where He is present, everything goes forth from Him, and we therefore have only to do with Him, irrespective if we negotiate with His disciples!” - With this answer they were content and said nothing more.
03] However, some said to the angel: “Listen, you wonder boy, wouldn’t you also bring the quite interesting treasures of the five of us to here, which we keep hidden in our huts?”
04] Said the angel: “Just pick them up from your feet under the table, and we shall see what it is!”
05] Here the five moors look underneath the table and to their biggest surprise they see the only too well known, considerable large bundles, place the same on the table, and another four considerable lumps of Gold appear, which together weigh over hundred pounds; however, in the fifth bundle seven rather large river stones appear, which Marcus who was standing next to the angel regarded as completely worthless.
06] But the angel said: “Just wait, soon you will discover that these seven stones, earthly seen, have the greatest and incalculable value! Just bring a hard, iron hammer, and we will examine them!”
07] Marcus hurries, since full of curiosity himself, to his workshop and soon appears again with a hard, iron hammer and hands it to the angel. He takes such a stone into his hand and hits it carefully several times, whereupon the whitish, silica-like crust comes loose, and a pearl the seize of a human head appears, leaving everybody absolutely speechless.
08] On the surface of this wonder pearl were hieroglyphics and other signs engraved. Amongst others there was also a quite good drawing of the temple Ja bu sim bil during the building period, namely when the four gigantic figures after a hundred-and-seventy years work full of sweat and other sacrifices were completed and people still were working lively at the facades and through sculpturing engraving gigantic scriptures and other signs into the flat, large surfaces, and when at the same time they were starting to cut open the gate in the middle between the gigantic figures. Who could decipher these signs and scriptures which were clearly visible, had the origin of this temple in front of him and also the reason, why it was build by the ancient Egyptians, namely near the Nile river.
09] This pearl therefore does not only have an incalculable value as a giant among its kind, but also a historic value. At the same time it also originates from a time period of the earth, when it still took many thousands of years, until the first human in flesh stepped onto this earth.
10] At the earth’s time, when such gigantic shell animals lived in the sea, huge waves of the world’s sea were still covering the largest parts of the low lying countries of Africa. The ancient Egyptians found the mother-shell during the foundation diggings of the first pyramids, and when they opened the mother-shell they found these seven pearls in it, of which the angel has now freed one of them from its crust.
11] Naturally, the angel now was stormed with questions, and he explained the circumstances as it was given here in all shortness.
12] When Raphael finished the of course only superficial explanation of the first revealed pearl, he said: “What you need to know for the time being, I have briefly explained to you as clear as possible; let us now move on to the exposure of the second pearl, which is somewhat smaller than the first!”
13] Here the angel took the second pearl and freed it in the same way from its crust as the first one. It also was full of signs and scriptures. On one of the smoothest surfaces the little temple of Ja bu sim bil was engraved and next to it a head, similar to this of the great Sphinx. And the angel was again stormed, to explain all these signs and inscriptions.
14] And he (the angel) said: “Friends, without the full awakening of the spirit in the soul none of the currently living people will be able to interpret everything, what is written and drawn on this pearl!
15] Although this pearl is as old as the first and largest pearl, it has only been engraved and in-scripted a hundred years later, namely during the time of completion of the smaller rock temple, in which, however, the inner of the larger temple was not fully completed. Therefore the smaller temple is here presented as fully completed.
16] The head presents the already seventh shepherd-king of the time, who gave himself the name Shivinz (wrongly ‘Sphinx’), the lively, the entrepreneur. He nearly reached the age of three-hundred years, and his head was colossally sculptured from a large granite rock, which still today is quite well preserved and visible.
17] This Shivinz introduced large improvements in the schools, as well as in cattle breeding and in agriculture, however, he also enjoyed from his people a nearly divine worshipping. The signs and scriptures indicate the very many good things and improvements, which he introduced to this country with his extremely active spirit.
18] He did not started to chisel the large temple, since this was done by two of his ancestors who were very much devoted to the invisible spirit of God; out of great respect he had them chiselled from rock in a colossal seize not far from the great temple in a sitting position on a beautiful plain near the Nile, as an everlasting memory. And since the two had no name and out of modesty did not want to carry a name, he gave them a name and called them ‘The Nameless’ (Me maine oni, = badly translated in later times: ‘Memnon’), of which both picture columns are still quite well preserved and visible until this day.”
19] Said the leader: “Yes, yes, we have seen and admired all this! But how old would all these extraordinary things be?”
20] Says the angel: “Near to three-thousand years, and the next three-thousand years will not completely eradicate their tracks! - Just wait a little, we will now reveal the third pearl; on its surface we will next to the two ancestors of Shivinz, already as statues, still see other major events engraved, which will make you think a lot!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 203
01] Here Raphael took the third pearl in his hand and freed it from its crust.
02] When it was naked, Raphael drew the attention of the knowledge thirsty and rather burning onlookers to the quite good engraved Memnon statues and said: “See, there they are already, the two Nameless! But there above you can see, as in front of the Nameless, seven gigantic figures of clothed humans, and around them you see a lot of very small figures of people! What has the wise Shivinz, who himself has drawn all of the pearls, wanted to express thereby?
03] Listen! It is the same time about hundred-and-seven years before the first of the two nameless ancestors, when a large planet in deep space was destroyed into many pieces by the permission of the Lord. Many gigantic large people lived on it.
04] By the sudden, by nobody foreseen destruction, although it was often announced to these people, it happened that seven of the mentioned earth-people fell in upper Egypt on several open places of the large country and by their heavy fall caused a very strong earth tremor.
05] This people rain lasted more then ten days, this means from the first fall to the last. The inhabitants of this country had to endure a lot of fear and fright during that time; especially at night they were frightened that one of the giants would fall onto them and terribly smash them. Therefore they looked with fearing hearts continuously to the sky, if not another uninvited guest from the clouds would pay them an unwelcomed visit.
06] For nearly ten years they had posted permanent guards, to see, if not another gruesome traveller would come from the air; but after ten days there was no one to see, and in time the souls of the people calmed down again and they even dared to go to the large, completely dried out gigantic corpses, which lay spread out up to one quarter day travel from each other.
07] The wise among those ancient Egyptians speculated quite correctly that it were giants from a large and far away country who were punished by the spirit of God, because they sinned against God, and God in His just rage had picked them up and thrown them here, to show the Egyptians, that He does not spare even the mighty giants, if they acted against His will. In short, they finally started to burn these giants piece by piece, and after fifty years not one sign could be found anywhere of them.
08] However, what the Egyptians remembered about these gigantic human figures, was this, that from these giants stuck in their memory they went over to a colossal sense for everything, of which their first sculptures was more than a tangible proof.
09] In the temple of Ja bu sim bil, in each of the three divisions, seven giants were illustrated as so to speak bearers of the roof, which means chiselled into stone, namely in the specific clothes in which the travellers from the air have arrived; and the Egyptians who previously walked around almost completely naked, started to dress themselves in such manner, - which is the reason that one until this day sees all the old leftovers dressed in this manner. Their mummies and sarcophagi are full of this kind of decorations.”
10] Asks the leader, what it was that the old Egyptians in all reality meant under the sarcophagi and why they had called the large and also smaller very massive coffins like that.
11] Said Raphael: “This you will hear right now and very thoroughly! You know, that it is in large parts of this country not that easy to just bury the corpses, since in the dry ground a body decomposes very slowly and therefore cannot be destroyed by rotting. In the more moist nearness of the Nile one also did not wanted to bury the dead, for the very wise reason not to pollute the water of the stream. To let lay the corpses on the surface or throw them to the wild animals for food, especially the old Egyptians were too much human and respected even the corpses of their dead brothers too much, than to cause them such disrespectfulness. However, what else could they do?
12] See, they had a very clever idea! From stone they chiselled, partly very large and later also very small coffins, in which there was comfortably space to the most one, two or three corpses. Each coffin was provided with a relatively large and heavy lid. When in such coffin one or more corpses had been placed, after they had been rubbed properly with mum (Muma, also mummy, = earth resin, earth balsam), the lid was made glowing hot and the coffin was then covered so to speak forever with this glowing hot lid. By that process the corpses completely dried out and with very hot lids sometimes even charred or completely burnt up to ash.
13] However, in the bigger towns and societies there were also general coffins, which were opened every seven years. They were then again filled with corpses and completely covered, and on top of the lid a proper fire was made, whereby the corpses of course turn to ash. If such a coffin was full of ash, it was not opened anymore, but was left standing as a honourable monument in memory of the transitoriness of everything earthly.
14] In time vaults and pyramids were build around and above it, which is the reason why one still finds today in the vicinity of the pyramids many such coffins in sometimes very narrow and sometimes very wide vaults (Kai-tu comba, which means hidden chamber). These now clearly described the coffins which were then called sarcophagi, because according to the tongue of the ancient Egyptians, sarko means ‘glowing’ and vaga (vascha) means ‘heavy lid’.
15] There you have your sarcophagi; but now let us continue with the third pearl and we will see what it will reveal to us!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 204
01] Carefully the angel picks it up with his hand and chips off the crust.
02] Here the leader asks the angel and says: “O wonder boy, you service finger of the Most Highest, do not be annoyed when I bother you with a question! See, with your otherwise miraculous power I’m bothered by the hammer! Is it absolutely necessary or are you using it only to reveal yourself to us in a greater natural manner, so that we can observe and listen to you in a more fearless and calmer way?”
03] Says the angel: “Not any of the two, - I only do this, to show you how to handle such stones when you come across similar events, to expose them should you again find any! Since especially in upper- and middle Egypt these encrusted stones occur in large numbers, namely widely spread in the desert; of course there will only be few such pearls left among them. However, also the other stones are decorated with all kinds of signs, scriptures and pictures; since the old Egyptians for a very long time did not yet have any paper to write on. Therefore they used stone plates, to initially engrave with bones and later with iron styluses all kinds of things they wanted to memorise.
04] The very first recordings did of course indicated nothing else than the very simple events of their herds; but the later ones are containing, like these pearls, great and important events, not only for this large country and nation, but also for the whole earth. Since the Lord wanted it to be a very thorough pre-school for His Coming, which also is the reason why He send His closely chosen nation, the Hebraemites, to a long continuing school in Egypt. And Moses, the great prophet of the Lord, had at the Horn of the Kahi (Kahiro), in Theben (Thebai, also Thebsai, = house of fools, later of course a large, people rich city), in Kar nag at Korak and in the oldest cities like Memphis, Diathira (Dia daira = place of corvee) and at Elephantine (EL ei fanti = the descendants of the children of God) completed his school and was lead by the spirit of God to a highest inauguration only at an age of fifty-seven, when fleeing at Madan over the Sues from a cruel Varion (Pharaoh), from where you can read his later history in the scriptures.
05] In short, Egypt was destined by God to become a pre-school, and the inhabitants of this oldest inhabited land of the earth were already from ancient times onwards gifted with a lot of wisdom and conducted trade with nearly all better nations on earth. You will now understand, how and why especially in this country everything, which can be found, has very often a very deep routed meaning.
06] And now to our exposed fourth pearl!
07] There we see several illustrations of hunters with quivers, bows and arrows and a large herd enclosed by lions. This signifies a great battle of the Egyptians with lions, which at that stage attacked in large numbers the fat herds of the Egyptians.
08] And see, more to the right of this scene you see the pastures already enclosed with walls, and on it are lying heads of bulls, with the horns pointing up, then down and then sideways, all indicating that the herds, before the tremendous enclosure of the large pastures, were always in great danger and were completely defenceless. At each corner of the walls you see a large dog, like ready for fighting, sometimes standing, sometimes lying down; the name which the old Egyptians gave to this watchful animal was Pas, also Pastshier, guardian of the pasture.
09] Here, still further to the right, you again see the shepherd king Shivinz (Sphinx), at his side a gigantic large dog, and in front of the dog some pieces of the lion. Still to the right, however, a little higher up, we can see the same dog, under it the picture of the sun and the moon. What does this mean?
10] Listen! Our Shivinz as a king of the shepherds, in fact had one of the largest dogs, and in its presence no lion and no panther was sure of its life. For a long time this dog protected the herds of Shivinz. However, when the dog died of old age, Shivinz determined, out of respect and as a memorial, to always symbolise this animal with a constellation in the southern sky. He gave the constellation the name the Great Dog, who loyally protected the king’s herds for many years. That the king gave his dog a place among the stars, is indicated by the sun and the moon underneath the belly of the dog. Everything under which sun and moon can be seen, can be found symbolically among the stars as memorial of a great and important event.
11] Nowadays a very large and watchful dog is - especially in this country where there are nearly no tearing animals - not of any special importance anymore; however, in ancient Egypt, where there were whole herds of tearing beasts and in parts still exist, a large, strong and courageous dog was an exceedingly great necessity. Since firstly such a dog was the most loyal protector of the herds. His maintenance was very easy, since this large dog race fed itself from the uncountable many earth mice, of which this country never had a shortages of; they also ate the large grasshoppers by the thousands per day. Only once per day did they received some milk, which made, that the dogs remained faithful to the herd.
12] Together with the great dogs, also a specie of smaller dogs were quite well accepted with the ancient Egyptians; their name was Mal pas (small dog). These were the noise makers; Poroshit means according to the old tongue ‘sign’ or ‘noise maker’. If something foreign came close to a house or herd, the small dogs started to bark; this made the large ones attentive, who then filled the area with their immense barking, bringing respect to the wild beasts, whereupon they began to retreat.
13] Quite often the small dogs were also the guardians of chicken and the brood, for which they have been specifically trained for. All this was the invention of Shivinz, who made these birds into useful domestic animals and showed the Egyptians, how good tasting their meat and their grilled and cooked eggs were. In this way he taught this already very large nation of this large country new types of food and new herds, whose roasts and eggs tasted only too well, - otherwise there would not have been during later times a proper chicken war, which was even mentioned by the Greek historian Herodot in some mystic manner.
14] Our Shivinz, who attached the great dog to the skies, also gave the little dog a place among the stars and gave it the name Porishion (Prozion). Close by you find the old Kokla (hen); later this constellation received the name Peleada, also Peleadza, and under a false legend of the Greek was given the name Pleaden by the Greek.
15] Here at the very top of the pearl you can also see this quite well engraved, and you can recognize from this how intelligent our Shivinz was. It was not his major aim to continuously recall to memory of his disciples his dogs and chickens by easily recognizable constellations, but rather to teach them the progress of time by the stars.
16] It was also Shivinz who at Diadaira (Diathira) setup the first zodiac (Sa diazc = for the workers), he was the first to invent it at the firmament and gave the constellations their names according to appearances and country events occurring at a particular time, as we will see it soon on the revealed fifth pearl!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 205
01] (Raphael:) “Just pay attention; there is the fifth pearl! How such ancient relics should be handled and how they should be exposed, I already have shown you, and therefore I’m going to reveal the last three pearls by just using my will power, and see, - we already have the fifth pearl revealed in front of us!
02] See here the zodiac of Diathira before us, drawn on the pearl’s most beautiful and largest surface! There is a colossal temple; 365 most massive columns are carrying an equally massive arch of reddish granite ashlars, constructed most artfully and exceedingly precisely to building practices and very strongly. The highest point on the arch is 66 man seizes high. The whole arch has exactly 365 openings, which are build in precisely such a way, that during a period of one constellation, under which the sun is present, the light falls precisely at the middle of the day onto the centre point of a column standing vertically in the centre of the temple. The light coming through the other openings was also falling onto the altar during the different times of the day, but did not passed through the centre point, but one or more degrees sideways.
03] This most meaningful constructed arch still exists tody, although somewhat chewed by the tooth of time, and will still stand for a long time to come and serve the astronomers as a guideline.
04] You ask, to which actual use did the great Shivinz build this arch with the greatest effort of the world? - Before that their was no defined time keeping. The small change in shorter- or longer days was hardly noticed. The moon was still the most reliable time keeper. In Diathira, as the town where the workers became sluggish due to punishment, it was necessary to have a certain time keeping system during the day as well as night, and for that purpose and for the sake of a more precise order, our Shivinz made this arch, which, however, took him ten years and one-hundred-thousand workers to complete.
05] The arch was of course very wide, and for every 30 and 31 round openings the symbol of one of the twelve constellation signs was painted on to it, above which, normally red painting, the constellation was faithfully painted in white on top. You can see here on the pearl the inner of the arch drawn clearly with fine lines, which then have been rubbed with a dark red colour, and you can now imagine, what an awakened spirit our Shivinz was, and what unlimited respect the nations of Egypt had for him! The result of this was as such, that he only had to wave, and hundred thousands of people started to stir with all energy, and the most extraordinary work was raised out of the earth!
06] The most wise of the nation he made into teachers and priests: established everywhere schools for all kinds of subjects which were useful for the peoples activities. The highest teaching of God, however, could only be achieved in Kar nag at Korak and finally in secrecy through many and hard trials at Ja bu sim bil.”
07] Here the old innkeeper Marcus asked the angel, interrupting his explanation: “Most dearest friend, while you are at it revealing your pearls, couldn’t you also explain to us the strange circumstances about the Sphinx which as half woman and as half animal gave on life and death to the people the famous riddle: namely what animal was it, which walks in the morning on all four, at midday on two and in the evening on three feet? Who couldn’t solve the riddle, was killed by the riddle sphinx; however, who was able to solve it, was allowed to kill the sphinx! - Is anything about this a fact or not?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 206
01] Said Raphael: “Look here, this sixth pearl will answer your question! Here we have it exposed; what do you see at first sight?”
02] Says Marcus: “There I see again the colossal image of Shivinz and some pyramids; in front of the largest are standing two upside down cone shaped columns, called obelisks, and towards the side of the great pyramid, in reality perhaps a few hundred steps away, what one cannot determine precisely from the picture, there again a quite considerable colossal statue is visible. It has the head of a woman, female hands and a strong, female chest. Where the chest ends at the point of the stomach, a recognizable animal body begins. Behind this strange statue is a far stretched circular wall, enclosing a vast pasture. It appears to form a whole and unified something. - What does this mean?”
03] Says Raphael: “The colossal chest picture is the very Shivinz, which the people, to honour the great, build out of their own initiative by the best chisellers and builders and also to their very own cost. The great pyramid with the two obelisks was a ‘man, recognize yourself!’ - school. The inner had large chambers and long running passage ways in all directions, in which all kinds of odd facilities were present for the self-recognition and from that the recognition of the most highest spirit of God. Sometimes the facilities looked quite gruesome; but they rarely missed their objective. The other pyramids are mainly only signs of those underground places, where there were many sarcophagi, which have been permanently closed off, as was already explained earlier.
04] During current times, however, there still exist many pyramids and all kind of temples along the exceedingly long Nile valley, which very much later were build during the times of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob by the pharaohs; these are not referred here, only those, which were build under Shivinz.
05] Piramidai was the actual ancient name and means: ‘Give me wisdom!’, and the two upside down cones by the name oubeloiska mean: ‘the pure searches for the elated, beautiful, pure’. ‘Belo’ means actually ‘white’; but because the completely white colour meant for the old Egyptians pure, elated and beautiful, it was also used to indicate the elated, pure and beautiful.
06] The good effect of such schools soon became known all over, and soon foreigners came to visit such schools, and there were so many, that they could not be accommodated and supplied. Because of that our Shivinz thought out some means whereby the foreigners could be kept away, so that they did not visited too often the schools established by him. But what was his means?
07] Here on this pearl you see the half person and half animal statue. It was hollow and inside a person could, by a spiral staircase, get into its head and speak through its downward directed funnel-shaped mouth, loud and clearly, and because of the strong voice it had the appearance as if in all seriousness the colossal statue could talk.
08] If now the foreigners came there to be accepted to the school, they were directed by a servant of the statue, to stand at a certain place in front of the statue, which was dead on the outside but alive on the inside, namely one by one. There, everyone who wanted to become a disciple of the pyramids, received a puzzling question on life and death from Shivinz. If the ask has solved the riddle, he was accepted, and with admission he was also allowed to ask the statue a counter question and in case where the statue could not give him a satisfying answer, he was allowed to destroy it and so to speak murder it.
09] The question, however, was given to the clients three days before to think about; on the third day however, when they received the same question out of the mouth of the statue on life and death, surely nobody dared to, but retreated in all humility, paid the required pre-question fee and travelled to his quite often very far fatherland.
10] Falling into a later time period, a myth said, that a Greek was successful to solve the old riddle; with hundred-thousand others this is a fable and is without any truth! Since the famous riddle was solved by Moses, however, who did not destroyed the statue, since also this statue, although somewhat chewed up by the tooth of time, can still be seen today.
11] Of course, the inner structure cannot be found anymore, since it is entirely full of sand and mud; since the Nile severely floods its banks normally every hundred, sometimes also two-hundred years, so that in the narrow valley areas the waves are driven more than thirty ell (1 ell = 1.143m, the translator) above the normal water level. Thereby a lot is laid to waste and made useless, since a huge amount of gravel sand and mud is deposited on top of the earlier most beautiful pastures.
12] After the time of Shivinz there were two Nile floods, where the waves went high above the peaks of the pyramids. Such a flood also took place, counted from now on, 870 years ago, whereby the temple of Ja bu sim bil was nearly halfway sanded and silted up, and since that time it was not possible anymore to clean it and other memorials from all the sand and mud. And it is the same with our puzzling statue; on the inside it is full of hardened mud and sand, who nobody can remove anymore! So, my dear Marcus, this is the truth about the puzzling sphinx! - Are you now in the clear about it?”
13] Said Marcus: “During the course of two-thousand years, did nobody courageous dared, to allow the sphinx to ask him the known question at the expense of his life? And if he would have done it, what would happen to him, if he, quite understandable, could not solve the riddle?”
14] Said Raphael: “At the spot where the ask was standing, there was a pit installed, by which he quickly would sink into the ground; and once at the bottom, a few servants would have taken him to the school by underground passageways because of his bravery, although he did not solved the riddle correctly, from which he could not get away earlier, other then becoming a perfect person. However, it never came to it; and at the times when the riddle was solved, this ancient facility was to such an extend silted and sanded up, that it became completely unuseable, and the first shepherd kings and their people were long since defeated by an Phoenician nation to such an extend, that the pharaohs even at the times of Abraham, were already Phoenicians.
15] Now you also know about this in short, and we now move over to reveal the seventh and last pearl!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 207
01] (Raphael:) “See, there it is! What do you see on it? - You see something, but you don’t know what it is; on this very beautiful pearl all the constellations have been drawn, and rubbed with a brown-red colour, and under the crust it stayed preserved until this hour.
02] We do not learn too much from this pearl which is significant; but we still derive from it, that our Shivinz knew the stars on the firmament quite well and that he for sure was the first one who arranged the constellations into a certain system. And as he named the zodiac, they are still called the same name today!
03] Before his reign it looked quite meagre with the old Egyptians, regarding making drawings and the subsequent writing, as well as the right recognition of oneself, and even more meagre regarding the recognition of God. However, our Shivinz has with a lot of inexpressibly troubles brought order into all this, and made from the former wild nomadic tribe one of the most educated and wisest nations of the whole earth, what of course produced a lot of envious people in time. Since the foreigners were soon greatly pleased by such extraordinary land- and peoples culture; everything what they saw, appeared heavenly wondrous to them, so that once getting there, they could not separate from it anymore.
04] The more they started to travelled there, the more they started to settled there, and in this way the first subjugation of the ancient people and their rulers occurred mainly in quite a peaceful manner.
05] The descendants of Shivinz became increasingly soft and spoiled people, lived luxuriously, depended on the fame of their forefathers and neglected to a large degree the business of governance. The result of this was that soon the immigrants, who were hardened people, were easily elected by the natives as leaders and placed in ruling positions, and all this without the sword.
06] To some extend this was quite good and right, but the ancient natives did not won too by this changeover. Since the foreign guardians (‘varion’; badly translated pharaohs) formed only too soon an armed force and became true tyrants and people dominators. Only a few people got access to the schools, and what still has been taught their, was a far cry from earlier teachings, which also was the reason why soon from the former purest truth the most absurd idolisms connected to the thickest darkness developed, behind which the ancient culture of this country - even for great wise men - was hardly visible anymore.
07] It is therefore that these seven pearls are of such incalculable great value, because they originate from a time, when Egypt was standing on top of its highest spiritual development, and they therefore cannot be kept well enough!”
08] Ask one of the moors, at which opportunity these pearls have ended up in the sand of the Nile and were lost in the sand of the stream.
09] Says Raphael: “I already have told you how the Nile at certain times grows to a true Deluge! About 567 years after Shivinz, our Nile rose to a puzzling height; in narrow places it rose to over hundred-and-sixty ell (1 ell = 1.143 m) above its normal water level! All cities lying in valley bottoms were entirely over flooded for five weeks, and at that opportunity the pearls including the houses where they have been kept, were swept away by the force of the waves and were covered by sand and mud just as the blocks from which the buildings were constructed.
10] During the nearly three-thousand years of being buried the crust has build up around them, as you have found them, and from which I have freed them, initially in quite a natural and later in a wondrous manner possible to me.
11] Now you also know this and have in this seven pearls seven books, which can give now and for all times a quite complete teaching about the country, which is partly also inhabited by you. Therefore keep them save; since each of these pearls is worth a lot more than a large kingdom!
12] For the time being Oubratouvishar, as the most wise among you, should hold them in save keeping; and if at one stage he will leave this world, he should decide who is worthy to save guard this incalculable treasure. Woe an unworthy person who wanted to seize them because of avarice!
13] I, as a messenger and will executor of Him, who sits there, believe to have done enough wondrous things to enliven your believe; if this is not enough for you, anything further would also not be enough! Do you now believe that the One sitting over there is He, for whom the great Shivinz and his two ancestors has build the large rock temple at Jabusimbil?”
14] Say all “Yes, yes, yes, you wondrous powerful messenger of the Lord, we hereby confirm it from the deepest grounds of our lives!”
15] With that the angel left them, and Cyrenius asked Me, if these actually rather pure historic facts of Egypt are also forming a necessity regarding the gospel out of My mouth.
16] And I said to Him: “One of the biggest! Because after a few centuries all kinds of researchers will rise and search this land in all detail, and they will find many things which were mentioned by the mouth of Raphael. This will confuse them a great deal, just as it also would severely confuse you and already your closest descendants; but this fully true revelation will clear up for you everything in this regard. In later times, however, I will again awaken men, who will again reveal to the people, the searching and studying these old riddles. - But now we ourselves want to go over to them and give them the true gospel from the heavens.”
17] We rose and went to the moors who waited for us.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 208
01] Finally, when the beautiful morning sun took on its natural light again, we rose from our table and quickly went to the moors. When I arrived, they all got up from their long table and bowed in deep reverence with their hands laid across their chest.
02] And the leader said with a good Galilean-Hebrew tongue: “Lord, Lord, Lord! Now there is not a single nonbeliever among us anymore! Every word out of Your holiest mouth will be for us a never estimateable great mercy of Your most truly friendliness and charitableness for all times of times, yes even for eternity!
03] If You, everlasting Holiest, regard us blacks as worthy for a closer teaching about our duties and then also about Your being, make us happy with only a few words out of Your mouth, and we will thereby for all times of times also in our latest descendants feel exceedingly happy, to have seen and spoken to You as the Creator and Lord of all the physical and spiritual worlds!
04] This shining light, which I have seen in my visions as an everlasting life splendour around Your holy being, is now visible in Your great love, friendliness, and in Your wisdom, which does not have its equal in the whole of eternity.
05] We are now willing lambs, even when covered with black wool; but just like the black colour absorbs more light and warmth then the white - why we also wear white clothes, to keep away from us the abundance of light and warmth -, I also believe, that we blacks will also absorb the holy light of Your spirit deeper and more intense in our souls, than many who’s flesh is covered by a white skin, but their souls reject the spirit more than our white clothes the natural light and its warmth, as we have seen many such examples in Memphis, which the governor called ‘moving life shadows’. They live like dayflies, who are created by the morning and are killed again by the evening.
06] We also do not have nothing with which we could boast before You, o Lord; however, this we know, that we are not more than just people, and that we are all works of one and the same Creator and therefore could never think, that one has more than the other, as if he in all seriousness could be a ruling half-god, as we have seen among the whites, where someone imagines himself a lord and all the others must bow before him to the earth, and those who did not do this, were immediately punished with rods. Lord, we did not like this behaviour of the whites at all, and this kind of punishment shows very little wisdom!
07] We never hit our children, also no animal; but we have patience and endurance and we exercise our children continuously in everything, which we have recognized as good, true and necessary. When our children then grow up and become strong and sensible, we do not treat them as our slaves anymore, but as our completely equal brothers and people, who, just as we as their parents, emerged from the hand of God with all rights of life. And still, our children love us very much, and never did any son or any daughter sin against the father or mother!
08] Among the whites we saw the children creeping out of fear and whine like dogs before the austere faces of their parents! One could think that in this manner angels could have been brought up. However, when at times such children are out of sight of the parents, they were like exchanged and could easily be regarded as disciples of the devil, whose evil presence in the bad abysses of the earth were told to us by the governor in Memphis. - For such punishing upbringing we forever say no thank you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 209
01] (Oubratouvishar:) “With us true upbringing consists therein, that we firstly improve the souls of our children as much as possible; once the soul is in order, then the mind gets the education, which we possess ourselves. But the whites begin to educate their children’s mind as soon as they start to babble, and think that once the child has a perfectly educated mind, it will also look after the soul!
02] O Lord, how silly the many whites are in this regard, that they cannot see, that a pre-educated mind is always a murderer of the soul! Since the pure mind makes the child arrogant and haughty; however, where arrogance, self-conceit and haughtiness has taken ownership of the soul, it is a daunting task for anyone to change it again, and he soon will learn, that an old, crooked-grown tree can never be made straight again.
03] With us there are no courts, no court houses and no prisons and no dungeons, but also no other laws than those, which are prescripted by a properly formed soul to man. Therefore with us there exists no sin known to us and no crime by any name and therefore also no punishment, since the way everyone of us thinks for himself, exactly equally and even better he thinks for his fellow-man.
04] With the white mind-people we have found exactly the opposite. Nearly all are holding everything to themselves and regarding their fellow-men only as much as they are in any way useful to their own selfishness. If the selfish decides that the one or other fellow-man can or will not be of any use to him, then every animal is more important to him than such a fellow-man!
05] With us, however, one values a person first as a person. Should a fellow-man be of no use to me, I still can be of use to him, and in this way it cancels each other. I also have a servant; but I never have forced him in whatever manner to serve me, it is his completely own free will. We serve each other certainly more, than the whites have ever served each other for the wretched duty remuneration; however no person’s will is made a slave of somebody else by any external means, but what he is doing, he does freely and completely unforced!
06] We therefore do not have any palaces and large dwellings build from bricks, but very simple huts, absolutely identical in appearance. Who does not yet have a hut and can also not be accommodated in another hut, does not have to build himself a new hut with his own strength and own means, or does not have to go to another society to beg, but we voluntarily out of love and respect for him being an identical human as we are, will build him an identical hut as our own; and so there exists peace and unity in always the same measure between us.
07] This our house order is for the whites, as we have got to know them, completely foreign, and some have blatantly said it to our faces that this was an all culture opposing foolishness. But how is it then that all animals and even the elements are obeying our unified will, while the whites with all their mind culture could not dare to approach a herd of lions?! Woe the most hardened fighter with a sword! He should just try it; already one lion will show him, that the lion is his master and not vice versa!
08] We, however, can walk among lions and panthers as among our camels, cattle and sheep and goats and do not know one case, where such a beast has ever attacked a human, - also not our herds; since they are getting their meat only then, when animals of our quite large herds have died of old age. For that each society has a certain place a considerable distance away, where they take daily one or more dead animals, where immediately the sharp tooth food eaters come and consume the dead animals with skin and hair and bones. Since nobody of us eat meat, except this of the fish and chicken, as long they are young and soft; the old are also left for the wild animals as food.
09] What can do a white person with all his mind education if he has fallen into the water? He goes under and drowns! We, however, as it pleases us, can walk on the surface of the water just like on any dry land. Only if someone wants it, he can also dive beneath the water; but it costs him always quite a lot of trouble and effort.
10] All snakes which are poisonous, flee our presence; mice and grasshoppers we only got to know in Egypt; evil ants are shying away from us and our chickens, and vultures and eagles are feeding themselves with the flesh of dead lions, panthers and foxes.
11] And as such it appears that with us blacks there still exists the order, as it existed and had to exist among people, irrespective of their colour of skin, according to the will of the Creator from the primordial beginning; since if the first human pair was placed on this earth with the present bad order of the current white skin people, I would like to know, how they could have protected themselves against the attack of all kind of wild and tearing animals!
12] Since before the first human pair set foot on this earth, there were swarms of all kinds of tearing and fierce animals, as was shown to us very clearly by the wise governor in Memphis. If the first human pair, according to the teaching of the governor, would be as weak in all its life elements as the white skin people of today, how many times would they have been torn and eaten by the many herds of the wildest beasts?! They had to come to this earth from the air like the exceedingly strong giants before Shivinz was coming to Egypt, and had to be dressed in massive iron clothes and armed with the sharpest weapons, if they wanted to stand up against these beasts with their natural strength, - and even then they still would have a lot to do, to successfully combat the enormous monsters!
13] However, if the ancient people of this earth had similar inner life elements as we are now, they of course would not need any weapons and were masters and rulers of all animal-, plant- and element world with their soul powers!
14] I therefore think, because we are like this, Your words of life directed towards us, will take deep roots in our lives! And if You, o Lord, give us any laws or rules to live, we surly will live very strictly accordingly; since this we know how to do, to keep an order which we have recognized as good and true, like perhaps only very seldom any white person.
15] Since we have the extraordinary luck to be with You, o Lord, You Everlasting, You Creator of all spirit- and material worlds, which must be a miracle of all miracles to even Your greatest angels, we ask You through my mouth, one heart and in all complete unified mind, to add to all the wondrous things we have seen in this shortest of time, also this miracle that You will speak to us a few words!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 210
01] Says I: “Not only a few, but many words I will direct to you! I will not give you any new laws, but only reaffirm the old ones, which I Myself have since the beginning of your being engraved into your hearts with an undestroyable writing.
02] I actually and mainly came into this world, to lead mankind, who completely degenerated from all of My original order, by teachings, examples and deeds back to this primordial state, in which the first people as true masters of all other creatures were.
03] These people with a white skin therefore need My teaching and My deeds very much, so that they can recognize, who is He, who teaches them and what He wants. However, you still live in this marvellous primordial state. Your life school begins with the right means at the right place. You start to teach the people initially as people there, were they have to be taught first and foremost, and in future the whites should do likewise; since now I show them the way how to do it.
04] But it will still take a lot of troubles, teachings and deeds and time, until these whites will get there where you are now. They are the stray, the wrong and the lost ones, who must be rehabilitated again; they are the sick and therefore need the doctor who can cure them.
05] I also could have come to you, since you are now incomparable better than the whites; but you never needed My presence. However, now I need your presence here as witness of My primordial order and therefore I guided you by My will and finally urged you to come here, so that these whites can see, what man is and should be in his primordial state.
06] Therefore you will now perform in front of these people a few examples of your still real primordial humanship, to teach these your many blind and still very wrong brothers! There are some among them, who are quite near to perfection; but no one of them is as a human as far as the least of you! - Will you out of love to Me, do this?”
07] Says Oubratouvishar: “O Lord, whose love, goodness and mercy already fills those spaces of infinity, in which only after passing eternities new creations will praise Your most holy name in deepest humility, what is it that we do not wanted to do with the greatest submission to Your holy will? Everything, everything! O Lord, only give us instructions!”
08] Says I: “Now then, show us first your primordial magnificence over the element of the water and walk on its surface as on dry, steady ground, and also show us your great agility on the moist field!”
09] Immediately the leader calls upon his sixty in numbers soot-black companions and asks Me, if this would be enough. I affirmed this, and the sixty of both genders went to the sea and kept on walking on its surface like on dry land before. Finally they demonstrated some speed exercises and shot around the quite calm surface with such speed, that no swallow even in its quickest diving flight would have caught up with them. Within a few moments they were so far away from us, that we could not see them anymore, and within a few moments arrived back very near at the shoreline with a hurricane-like noise.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 211
01] I said: “Only a few things more, which you know of, for example what you do on the water during a flaming hot wind flow, and how you catch fish!”
02] The leader returns quickly to the sixty and tells them My wish, and suddenly all fall on their faces, respectively onto the water, and ly for a few moments like dry wood on it. Soon they become very unrestful and begin, stretched out, to spin exceedingly fast around their own axis.
03] (The Lord:) “They do this to always keep wet on all body parts, not to be burned or being burned to ashes by the glowing hot Kamb’sim (to where should I flee?); since the Kamb’sim (also Kam beshim = ‘to where do I flee now?’) is by far the hottest wind in the desert of Nubia and Abyssinia. The ‘Samun’ (for pitch = the wind melting earth pitch) is by far not that hot as the Kamb’sim. Even less hot is the ‘Giroukou’ (the south-easterly wind blowing over the pastures), since the wind coming over the great pastures ‘Giri’, lying precisely in that direction in relation to Memphis, were already named like this from the most ancient times. However, both winds were so hot, except the Kamb’sim, that the people retreated to the moist caves.
04] What they are doing now, they do only during the Kamb’sim; and if it continues for long and increases in intensity, only then they begin to dive beneath the water, as they are showing it to us now. However, they can never stay under the water for too long, since their strong inner- and outer life sphere make their bodies specific gravity lighter than this of the water.
05] They now sit on the water and in this position they will show us, how they catch their fish! See, by the strong power of their will, they drive the fish from far away towards them! They then take them by hand out of the water and place them according to their need into the opened up pinafore dress, which they always carry around their loins, and drive in a seated position quickly to us on shore. Their sails and oars consists only in their will; as soon as they want to make a quick movement on the water, they want it with their undoubted believe steadiness, and everything happens as they want it to happen!
06] See, they now have finished fishing and will drive in their seated position over the surface of the water and will arrive with the speed of an arrow here on shore! See, they now are departing and arrive already here on shore! They quickly stand up and carry their catch here to us.
07] Marcus, tell your sons, to immediately take care of the many and very noble fish in water, otherwise they will go bad!”
08] When the blacks come to us with their aprons full of living fish, Marcus himself leads them to a fish container, where they unload their fish, a few hundreds in number. After that they again quickly return to Me.
09] And the leader immediately addresses the whites with the following words and says: “This, you white brothers, what we have executed just now, appears to you totally foreign and as never seen before? However, with us very simple people of nature, all this what we have performed on the water before you just now, is something very natural to us like with you to see, to hear, to smell and to feel.
10] The soul hardened and wrong-acting person will also become a much heavier body and is like a stone which does not float on water, because it is heavier than water. But we are like wood, whose inner life spirits are already much freer than those of a stone which are still under severe judgement.
11] Pay attention, let a soul person come here, who should, however, not have felt any haughtiness and no power hungry self-love in his chest; he should go into the water, and I guarantee that he will not sink! Place next to him a power addicted and very self-loving person on the volatile element, and he will sink as a stone! He had to be very fat, which, however, is rarely the case with very self-loving people -, then the fat would keep him at least up to two thirds of his body afloat above the water, this means if he is really fat, however, in his normal state of flesh he sinks like a stone.
12] With us the water is regarded as a good test for the inner honesty of a person. If the water does not carry a person properly, his soul most likely has suffered some damage, and the element will not be friendly to him and provide him the necessary service. As we have moved with the most evident casualness on the water and also have shown, that the animals in the water are subject to our will since the beginning of our being, the same was the case with the primordial people. For them streams, lakes and even the sea were no obstacles, to walk across the whole world; they did not need any ships nor any bridges. However, you are often devoured by the water completely including your ships and bridges, and not one water mosquito obeys your will! How far you thus away from the genuine mankind!
13] You must have all kinds of weapons, to make the enemy escape; we never have used them. Until today we did not have any other tools than a cutting tool made from bones, what we use to prepare our huts and clothes in a quite labourious way; but despite this we never had to walk around naked, and our troubles have never become punishing to us. If we take the necessary tools from you with us, we will use them with an increased neighbourly love; but they will never serve us as weapons, thereof you can be completely rest assured!
14] But now you can make a test on the water, and show to us, how life-competent you already are!”
15] This type of language made the Romans feel deep down a little offended, but they kept it, as one might say, quite willingly under the lid.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 212
01] The leader, however, asked Me, whether there was anything else unusual which they should demonstrate to the whites.
02] I said: “Yes, My dear, old friends! See up there, about five-thousand steps towards midday at the lake you see a hill, which drops off very steep towards the lake. It is covered with very poisonous snakes and adders, and you can chase these beasts away for Me! All of us will accompany you to there!”
03] Said the leader: “Lord, You Almighty! If it concerns only the expulsion, it only costs You a thought, and the hill is free from all vermin for all times of times; but if it here also concerns an example, which power is hidden in primordial mankind, we do this like everything else according to Your highest holy will!”
04] Says I: “It is self-evident that I ask you for it for the sake of an example; therefore lets go!”
05] We started to go and moved quickly over to the described hill and reached it after half an hour. When arriving there, the quite stretched out hill was alive because of all the snakes and adders; a hissing and nearly intolerable whistling started, so that one hardly could understand ones own word. All those many thousand beasts hurried into the sea and swam with the speed of an arrow over the widely spread waves of the water, and within a few moments the hill was clean.
06] The leader came to Me and said: “Lord, all the snakes and adders, from the oldest to the most recently hatching the eggs, are gone; however, there are still as many stuck in the eggs! Who will remove them from the many holes and nests? Because if they are not removed, within six month this hill will be covered again like it was until now! Who will clean the hill then?”
07] Says I: “Do you have no means to also destroy these?”
08] Says the leader: “Accept for the Ich nei maon (does not have any poison) we do not know any other means! One had to heat up the whole hill for some time. Thereby the destruction of the nests and eggs would be possible along natural means; since to stay here, to suffocate the beasts by our permanent outer-life-circle, we cannot do.”
09] Says I: “Let it be! You already have performed your miracles, and I do not ask more from you; I will take care of it! Since this hill is freed from its evil inhabitants, we will climb it, and you will give us some more examples of your human abilities!”
10] Thereupon we climbed the hill, where there was room for at least 2,000 people on its top. When we reached the top, about thousand feet above the surface of the water, long rows of cranes moved through the air.
11] And I said to the leader: “Friend, are these birds also still submissive to you?”
12] Said the leader: “These are foreign, never seen specie; however, I’m not doubting it for one moment, that also they feel our will and will direct themselves accordingly!”
13] Here the leader looked at his companions and said: “Be with me, so that we can fulfill the will of the Lord!”
14] As soon as the leader had spoken these words, the cranes began to descend and were within a few moments on the hill among the blacks; but they avoided the whites. Shortly afterwards the leader indicated to the cranes to continue their flight, and they flew away.
15] And again a couple of vultures of enormous size were flying high up in the air, and started to circle above our heads.
16] And the leader said to the whites: “Call them down, the circling pair!”
17] Said Cyrenius to the leader: “But why this a little haughty looking request to us? Since you know it anyway, that we spoiled people are not able to perform such primordial human deeds! Just fulfill the will of the Lord; for everything else the Lord will take care, and according to His teaching also we as far as possible!”
18] Says the leader: “You think that I have put the request to you whites for enticing the two floating vultures above us, from a kind of self-rise feeling? Oh, about such opinion of me you are quite wrong! I put the request to you my white brothers, to life deeply remind you about your great wrongness, for which you of course are finally little or not to blame at all, but nevertheless it cannot do you any harm!
19] How should we be able to boast about our natural properties?! Or do you boast about your vision or hearing?! Since if we could be proud about our to you appearing wondrous properties, we long ago would not possess them anymore; however, since this is something impossible for us, we still possess our to you wondrous appearing properties, of which you whites will soon get new proof of! - Come down you two inhabitants of the air!”
20] When the leader finished speaking quite loudly, the two mighty vultures shot down like arrows and sat with all gentleness and visible friendliness, as if properly trained by an animal tamer, on the right hand of the leader.
21] In this moment a magpie flew by and the leader instructed one of the vultures to catch it unharmed and bring it to him. Like an arrow the gigantic vulture shot after the quickly fluttering magpie and brought it within a few moments back to the leader without flying away. The vulture was holding the shouting magpie firmly in its claws, however, without harming it, and only let go of it when the leader got hold of it. Thereupon he stroked the two vultures and let them go again, whereupon the two large birds of prey quickly rose high into the air and were on the look out for a fat prey for them.
22] The magpie, however, the black gave to Cyrenius as remembrance to this deed, which appeared rather wonderfully to the upper governor and all the other Romans and Jews.
23] Cyrenius handed the magpie to his two daughters, who were also present, for carefully looking after it, and said to Me: “But Lord, this is absolutely miraculous, what these blacks are capable of, - if in all secrecy Your will was not playing a little roll in all this?!”
24] Said I: “I said it to you before, that I will let act them completely on their own! Why do you doubt this now?! O just be patient; I will let them do a few other things, which will make you feel quite dizzy!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 213
01] Thereupon I again call Oubratouvishar and said to him: “Show us now, how much you are familiar with the power of the air; since in the beginning it was given to man in his purity, to rule also the spirits of the air, so that they are serviceable too in all circumstances, if he would need their services! Show us thus, to what degree you are still equipped with this primordial life ability!”
02] Immediately the leader calls ten of his most competent companions and instructed them to form a circle around him, with each one’s right foot covering the left of his neighbour and stretch their hands towards him. This took place straight away, and our leader began to turn around, left the ground, floated now completely in the air, namely by a good man length high above the earth.
03] In this position he asked me if he should swing even higher, or if this was sufficient as a testimony.
04] And I said: “this is sufficient, therefore come back!”
05] Immediately the ten left the circle and the leader was quickly back on earth again, bowed deeply before Me and asked Me if he should produce some more.
06] And I said: “How do you uproot trees and move large rock masses?”
07] Said the leader: “Lord, our country has a significant shortage of strong and big trees; only the higher mountains have the pleasure to have them. On the high lying pastures which the Kamb’sim cannot reach, where our herds are grazing, here and there we find an old Bohahania tree which normally serves the apes as a dwelling. Here and there one also finds a cypress and myrrh, wild dates and buck and chicken-bread. This is already the whole tree vegetation of our country.
08] In the planes and in the wind shadow corners of our country, only the noble dates, the fig, the ouraniza (orange) and the semenza (seminal apples or pomegranate) and several significant shrubs are growing, which supply us with the building material for our huts.
09] To uproot them, requires truly no extraordinary power; however, on the stronger trees we have not yet tried our strength, although we have no doubt that also they, just like the heaviest and largest rocks, must obey our will. Here on this mountain is standing an immense tree, of which we of course cannot know its name, and also about its other properties; however, we can try if it is possible to uproot it by our will or not!”
10] Says the old Marcus: “Now, most obedient servant of all lords of the world! This is at least a five-hundred year old cedar! Seven men are nearly not enough to enclose it, and four very strong and seasoned loggers will hardly have chopped this cedar down within two days, and now six men and seven women want to go there and want to uproot this tree without mattock or ax?! Now, this story, if not secretly supported by the almighty will of the Lord, will surely become a little rare!”
11] Says I: “Just be patient, My old warrior! Also this time I will stay with My will completely at home, and still, within a short time the tree will be lifted from the earth with all its roots!”
12] While speaking to Marcus, the blacks very gently put their hands on the trunk, namely in such a way, that the right hand of one moor always covers the left of its neighbour. They remained absolutely quiet for about half of an quarter of an hour in such a position next to the tree. After this time the tree, initially began very slowly to turn and a tremendous cracking sound could be heard. Then all present started to be amazed in the highest degree, and nobody understood, to only partially decipher this phenomenon.
13] When the tree now, including the thirteen very slightly clasping it, began to turn more and more, one could see that it together with the earth lump and the clasping moors, were already freely turning in the air. Then some, especially the women, started to scream; since they thought that the falling tree will squash a few moors.
14] However, I said to the timorous: “Do not fear; the tree will be laid down very gently and nobody will be harmed by its fall!”
15] With that all were at ease, and in the same moment the clasping moors let go of the tree and very suddenly jumped from the mountain and came to us. In the same moment the tree started to sway back and forth, finally inclined towards its natural point of gravity and after a few moments very softly lay down on the ground.
16] When the tree was uprooted in this way, I also showed the moors a rock whose weight was at least five-thousand centner (1 centner = 50kg), and said to the leader: “Lift also this rock and place it in the same hole which originated by the lifting of the tree!”
17] Quickly the same moors went to the rock and clasped it in the same manner as earlier the tree. Even sooner than the tree, the rock floated in the air. Because of its larger size, it was of course clasped by quite some more of the moors; but it was clear to everybody that a thousand of the strongest people would still by far not be enough to master the weight of this rock.
18] In about a very small half quarter of an hour, the rock was standing firmly in the hole, and the moors came back to us, and the leader asked Me if there was something else to do.
19] However, I pretended as if thinking about something, which the leader immediately noticed, and he said to Me: “O, there will again something immense be forthcoming, since You are holding council with yourself! Because we were of the opinion, that for a God already from eternity everything is exceedingly clear, what He wants to do!”
20] Says I: “O yes, this is so! But I only granted you some rest; since this, what you still have to do for me, is always your most unfavourable task, and you needed for the two tasks which demanded a lot from your external outer-life-sphere, a little rest. You have now rested, and now you have to show how you prepare a fire and how you are also masters of its element! Go and make fire and thereupon demonstrate that you are its master!”
21] Straight away all moors present formed a semicircle around a large but for quite some time already very dry bush and stretched their hands and fingers ray-like towards the bush. Within a few moments the bush began to smolder; the smoke became stronger and stronger, and suddenly the bush was in flames. When, however, the bush was burning properly with high reaching flames, all the moors lay in a closed circle around the fire on their faces, and within a moment the fire went out to such an extend, that one could not find a single glowing little spark in the whole half burnt bush.
22] Thereupon the moors came back and asked Me whether they have performed their act satisfactorily. And I gave them the best testimony. They immediately wanted words as a teaching for them; but I indicated to them, to wait a little, since I first have to explain their deeds to the whites. With that the moors were satisfied and we went back to our tables.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 214
01] When I took my regular seat at the table with My disciples, Romans and Greeks, the leader came to Me and asked Me, if he with some of his companions may be present during My explanations.
02] I said: “Without any objection; since from now on you have to recognize your life in full! You are still in full possession of the primordial life strength of man, you are still as people, to My pleasure, complete masters of the whole of nature - all this lies in your most perfect trust and your undoubted faith and firmest will. However, you do not know your strength, just like somebody does not know the power which makes the limbs of a person move, and drives the blood in the veins, and makes the heart pulsating and forces the lungs to breath the air in and out according to the need to live and according to its inner activity in relation to more or less warmth, which mainly is produced in the blood by greater or lesser activity of the body limbs.
03] These are daily experiences of every person, and still nobody understands them, because nobody knows himself properly; how much less are understood your extraordinary life properties, which apparently ly deeper than only those which are actively expressing themselves in your living organism!
04] However, if I explain to you the deeper lying, you will understand them more easily, than when I would explaining to you the body’s organism and its relation to the soul. Such cannot actually be explained, since the for you nearly countless multitude of the different organs would occupy you longer than the age of Methusalem, namely close to a thousand years, to only count them from the first to the last, not mentioning to understand the individual composition and functions of each organ and to learn the general connection, the interaction and thousands of different things of every organ.
05] For example: Two hairs are standing firmly next to each other. You might think that they require the same treatment, and when exchanged would also grow. With the hair on the body it cannot be done, like replanting trees, shrubs and plants in the ground! One hair only grows with a unique organism at only that place, where it occurs; at any other place it would not grow with its unique construction of its root organism.
06] In the human body organism exists in a highly orderly selection and for you an almost unbelievable diversity. To understand the organic construction of the human body and to know about every smallest atom and to recognize the reason of the ‘so and not otherwise’, one first have to be perfected in the spirit.
07] When the soul and the spirit have become one, than the completed and fully illuminated soul sees its body from the insight, recognizes then with one glance the very artfully build construction of the body and remembers the reason and cause of each individual even so smallest part of an organ of its body and recognizes its most effective construction. For as long a soul does not reaches its life’s completion, in even thousand and again thousands of years it cannot come to a thorough recognition of the organism of her body.
08] But it is a completely different story with the pure spiritual ability of the soul! It can be explained to it in general terms, and it is also necessary, so that it recognizes it sooner and more easily. Since without this practical recognition, the soul could never reach a true unification with its spirit, and without it such an inner and deeper recognition of oneself is impossible.
09] Therefore pay attention, how I now will explain to you the right, orderly primordial life of the first human as clearly as possible!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 215
01] (The Lord:) “This, say, first human pair could impossibly otherwise than according to the right life order in a completed state been placed on this earth by Me. The soul-life had to appear as perfectly developed in this world, in order not to quickly fall prey to thousand times thousand other hostile creatures and elements.
02] The actual level being with My primordial divine being was already perfected in the first human pair, and therefore could most effectively exercise the magnificence over all creatures. However, how does such effectuation take place? Listen!
03] The perfect soul in the heart, is personally also in a perfect human form present in the body; but its awareness, feeling and will radiates, just like the light rays from the sun, far and in an effectuating manner in all thinkable directions. The closer to the soul, the more intensive and effective is also the continual outflow of the thinking, feeling and will.
04] The outer light sphere of the sun, in which this earth, the moon and a large number of all kinds of other world bodies are present, is so to speak the outer life sphere of the sun, through which everything, which is present in its realm, is awakened to a certain physical life. Therefore everything must more or less submit itself to the order of the sun, which thereby becomes a lawgiver and a lord of all other world bodies, which are present somewhere in the field of its light radiation.
05] One of course cannot say of the sun that it can think and will; however, its light is still a great thought, and the warmth of the light is quite a firm will, - but not from the sun, but emanating from Me and effectuating through the organic being of the sun body.
06] The closer a world body is to the sun, the more it must perceive effectively and decisively the life effectuating power of the outer life sphere of the sun, and must submit itself in everything, what the light and the warmth of the sun wants to produce in and on it.
07] Just like the sun effectuates wondrous things on the world bodies simply by its outer life sphere, an unspoiled and in its original manner perfect soul, which is full of life, thus full of love, full of believe and full of a firm will!
08] Such a soul is completely light and warmth and radiates far out, and this radiation then forms continuously its mighty outer life sphere. Just like My will expresses itself wonderfully effectively through the outer life sphere of the sun, and no power can oppose it, similar the will of a perfect, unspoiled soul, which - because of My order - is also My will, expresses itself in a wondrous effective way.
09] If I would allow it for the sun to became completely wrecked, getting destroyed in its highly artfully and wisely created exceptional organism and mechanism and its great nature-soul of all nature-souls would finally become frightened and deteriorated, and would have nothing else to do and nothing to worry about, other than getting its in little pieces wrecked body organism in order or in the worst case even abandon everything, and leave the greater pieces to dissolve on their own, what would then happen to the all enlivening outer life sphere? In its planetary region immediately the greatest chaos would occur; all vegetation and all flesh life would come to an abrupt end!
10] Even if the people would survive on all kinds of supplies for some time, illuminate the everlasting night for a while with torches and lamps and heat up the rooms with the available wood of forests of the earth, this could continue with the most richly provided people of this earth at the most for ten years. However, after this time surely all vegetative and creature-like life on this earth would have come to an end. All the plants would not grow anymore and would not produce any living seed anymore; the animals would not find food anymore and would perish from hunger and freeze to death because of too much cold; the earth would leave its orbit and either collide with another planet, or would after many thousand years come into the light region of another of the countless many suns, in whose light and warmth it would start to thaw up and in a changed order slowly begin to revive again, but could never return to its current, quite happy, best ordered being!
11] All this would be effect and result, if the sun in its being gets into a great or even greatest disarray. It would not be lord and lawgiver for the many other, smaller, orbiting world bodies anymore. They also would, as said, soon get into a horrible chaos and by their mighty fall would become hostile to the sun, what it never could prevent, since it would not possess any outer life power anymore, to either stop the untied gravitational forces of the planets or at least to temper them.
12] But that a not becoming and quite avoidable and only briefly occurring local disarray on the great surface, thus only on the outer skin of the sun, expresses itself immediately unfavourably, is proved by the not seldom occurring black spots, which you have seen on the sun during sun rise and sun down. Should you see such a spot only as a smallest dot, you can be sure that such disarray soon begins to express itself in a stormy and bad weather.
13] But why this? The sun is then so far away from earth, that a strongly shot arrow would require about fully fifty years to reach the sun; what can have an influence on the life-powerful earth, if it happens at such a distance on the sun body?
14] Yes, what occurs directly on the sun body, would not have an effect on earth; however, the black spot on the sun is not that small, as it looks like from this earth! In reality it is a few thousand times bigger than the whole surface of the earth. This effectuates for the highly sensitive life spirits of the earth an already noticeable lack of light and warmth. They immediately become frightened and begin to be exceedingly active, and howling storms, clouds, rain, hail and snow, at times even at the warmer countries of the earth, are the result of such a very smallest disorder on only a certain point of the sun, since the local disorder expresses itself also unfavourably on the world bodies in the external life reach of the sun through the outer life sphere of the sun, which reaches still far beyond this earth into the wide space of creation, just as the otherwise undisturbed light- and warmth order of the sun expresses itself quite favourably through the outer life sphere of the sun on the world bodies.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 216
01] (The Lord:) “Imagine yourself a human soul in its original unspoilt state as a true sun among all the various enlivened creatures containing a soul, which all have to submit to the human soul, since they take from its outer life sphere, when this like the soul, is in perfect order, their life light and spiritual life warmth to vegetate in their further rising soul life sphere, and thereby become gentle, tolerant and obedient. Since the souls of plants as well as animals have the to you of course still very unknown destination, once to become human souls themselves.
02] The plants and even more so the animals are nothing else than suitable pre-vessels according to My wisdom and insight for accumulation and successive development and for seizing each other of the - you might say - general nature-soul-life-power in the unmeasurable space of creation, from which also your souls originate, if originally on this or also on another earth world, does not matter. These animal souls feel the emanation of a proper human soul and the sphere formed by its outer-life-light and outer-life-warmth.
03] In this perfect outer life sphere the animals are prospering, like the planets in the light and the warmth of the sun, and not one soul of any animal is capable of rising against the will of a perfected human soul, but circles modestly around it like a planet around the sun and develops in such spiritual light and in its warmth quite excellently for a further transition to a higher level.
04] To give you a more practically insight, we will look a bit closer to some domestic animals and their owners! Lets go to a hard hearted and arrogant owner and look in the spirit at his domestic animals! His dogs are more evil and wilder than the wolves of the woods, his cattle are shy and quite often frightened and dangerously wild. His sheep and goats are fleeing every human form and are difficult to catch. Through the garden of his pigs, which he keeps for the sake of their fat, it is not advisable to walk, to avoid being attacked murderously by their total wildness. The chicken and other poultry are also shy and are difficult to catch. Also with his donkeys, horses, camels and oxen it is not advisable to become too trusting; since very little of any animal culture is noticeable. Only by a continuous wild shouting and cursing and continual hitting, bumping and stabbing can they be used for a certain work, whereby most of the time some accident occurs!
05] Yes, why are with this our hard and arrogant owner the domestic animals are so raw and wild and so very much unbendable? - The soul of their owner is for them a life-sun in complete disarray! His servants and workers are soon as their master, therefore also not nearly a life-sun for the ice cold souls of the animals given to them to guard and to lead! Everybody shouts, curses and hits to what he is capable of! How could the animals of such an owner be in a wholesome state, of which one can say that they are in order?!
06] But lets go now to a really old-patriarchal good and wise owner of many and large herds and observe his domestic animals! What a nearly unbelievable difference! Neither the cattle nor the sheep leave their good shepherd! Only a single call of him, and they hurry to him, surround him and with a nearly visible attention listen to him, if he wants to say something to them! And if he does this, they obey and wondrously bid the will of the good shepherd, where they have refreshed themselves with his soul-light.
07] The camel understands the slightest sign of its good guide, and the courageous horse does not become shy under the saddle of its rider. In short, all domestic animals of a gentle and good landlord are gentle, obedient and listen to the voice of their guardians and their master, and with all animals one quite easily notices a certain gentleness, as you can recognizes it at the noble trees with a first glance, that they carry noble fruit; since there the trunk, the branches and all the foliage are softly rounded, smooth and without sharp points and prickles, and the fruit is tasting lovely.
08] The reason for this is, as said, one or more healthy, unspoiled souls with a lighted being, spreading a soul-like light-sphere, which contains everything, what the soul as life-element contains in it self, namely: love, faith, trust, recognition, wanting and success.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 217
01] (The Lord:) “However, if the soul of a person is buried in all kinds of worldly material worries, or if it begins to bury itself therein, it then clouds its light-being, and finally it will become completely dark in it. Then there is no stock left of any mighty love anymore, and the very little left is nearly not enough for itself; then comes self-love, which cannot go over to anybody else anymore. But if the love becomes so small, from where should come a mighty faith and will, since the believe is the light from the flame of love and the will the omni-effectuating power of the light?!
02] If such love-poor people could finally, even if very dull, begin to recognize, that because of the weakness of their love they cannot succeed with anything, and they most of the time see a line crossing out each of their calculations, of which they are guilty themselves, since their can be no effectuation, for which the necessary strength is lacking, they still could be helped; but as such they only become angry and full of bitterness about every success with other people.
03] Rage is also a light, but a destroyable one. In such infernal light they soon see all kinds of deceiving means, by which they could come to great wealth. They soon try out such means; however, most of the time they fail, since they are deceiving means. However, the repeated failure does not teach them, but makes them even more angry. They become proud and full of haughtiness and begin to turn to violent means and actually use them. An occasional success makes them perkier, they are becoming cruel and try to remove everything from their path, what they regard as an obstacle to their perceived luck. They thereby have accumulated for themselves by all kinds of bad means considerable wealth, and now recognize this road as the only right and true, on which they themselves have climbed to happiness.
04] If such people have children, as it is usually the case, they will educate them in no other manner, than the way by which the parents themselves have climbed to their worldly happiness, namely by all kind of worldly cleverness! They then let their children learn all kind of things, however everything for the world! No consideration whatsoever is taken for the education of the heart, and cannot be taken, since the parents and the teachers and educators, who, because of greed want to please the parents, do not themselves have any idea about the heart and the soul.
05] Everything is done to as early as possible develop the sharpness of the mind. For that the child is motivated as much as possible by all kind of presents and honourings, is thereby from the earliest time on as much as possible exercised in selfishness and greed with the education of the mind, wears fine and decorated clothes and quite often does not know himself because of all the haughtiness before reaching the age of ten. Woe the poor child or also any other person, who does not show the expected respect to such spoiled child, or even dares to mock it! Because he has made himself a permanent enemy of such a spoiled child!
06] Under such circumstances, where in such people would be the inner life strength resembling Me?! Where is man’s magnificence over the whole of nature and over all the elements, out of which finally everything created consists and must consists?!
07] However, if the heart in man is developed first, and only afterwards a quite easy and effective education of the mind is added, the awakened mind will become a living light-life-ether, which surrounds the soul like the light-ether surrounds the sun, out of which then all these marvellous effectuations start to appear, which you see living on this earth everywhere.
08] During the right education of the soul of man, the soul remains inside and active, and this what you call ‘mind’, is the emanating effectuation of the inner activity of the soul. The outer-light of the mind illuminates all the still so critical external relationships, and the will then enters this outer-light and effectuates everything fertilizing and growing; if man’s order is set like this according to My order, then the will and trust is also something emanating out of Me or out of My almighty will, which most certainly all creatures must obey. This what such an orderly person wants, must happen in a wide vicinity, because the outer-life-sphere of a person is actually filled with My spirit, to whom all things are possible.
09] If such a person is then completely reborn out of his spirit, he is completely equal to Me and in all his life’s freedom he can do, within My order which he became himself, whatever he wants, and it must be there and happen according to his free will. In such life perfected state, because completely resembling Me, man is not only a master of the creatures and the local elements of this earth, but his magnificence then reaches, just as My own, to the whole creation in endless space, and his will can prescribe laws to the countless worlds, and they will adhered to them. Since his transfigured vision penetrates everything, just as My own and actually with My own, and his clearest recognition sees the needs everywhere in all of creation and can prescribe and create and help, wherever and whatever it will be; since he is in everything one with Me.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 218
01] (The Lord:) “Only this degree of the most highest life-perfection, nobody could have reached before My incarnation; and therefore I have come to this earth, to make you My true children by the rebirth of your spirits in your souls. Thus, if I now speak of a perfect soul, it refers to a soul in which My spirit is already active, but has not yet become completely one with it.
02] Based on the earlier mentioned reasons, a perfected soul therefore is not only able, to perform wondrous things as a master of all creatures, but will also have momentarily visions about the pure spiritual spheres because of its more awakened spirit, and can hear the word of the spirit of God, as this was the case with all seers and prophets, who alongside with their gift of seeing and prophesying out of My spirit, also had a certain, for all physically thinking mankind, visible miraculous control over the elements and over all creatures.
03] Moses performed miracles, his brother Aaron the same, also Joshua and later Elias, and after him still many prophets and seers.
04] A prophet by the name of Daniel (son of the day or the light) was thrown by a cruel king into a lions den containing twelve hungry lions as executioners, because Daniel gave him an admonishing speech. They had been fed for years with all kinds of unlucky criminals. Upon the sharp admonishing speech, the angry king, despite loving the prophet because of his wisdom, threw Daniel without any mercy and mitigation into the den of certain death.
05] Only Daniels perfect soul was also a master over the hungry lions! When he was thrown into the den by the henchmen, the lions did not only do anything to him, but crouched in visible reverence around him as their natural lord and master. Daniel, knowing how he could survive among the lions, asked his disciples for his writing board and wrote for three days the prophecy, unscathed in the death pit among the twelve lions. When this was reported to the king, he regretted what he did to Daniel, and he ordered to pull Daniel out of the pit with a basket and gave him his freedom.
06] At the same time there were three youth, who refused to bend their knees in front of Baal. Upon this the stupid king became so angry, that he ordered for a limekiln to be heated excessively for three days, in which the three youth would be thrown, if they continued to oppose the king’s commandment any longer. However, the soul-perfect youth stood by their well-founded intention and did not expressed the slightest fear of the glowing kiln. The three days passed, and the three youth were, upon the fierce orders of the king, seized by the henchmen and thrown over the glowing edge into the wide fire hole. However, not a single hair on their heads were harmed, while each of the henchmen were caught by the too great heat and burned to coal.
07] Yes, what was it then protecting the youth in the fire kiln? The perfected, in My primordial order being soul! Finally there appeared an angel and led them perfectly unharmed out of the terrible hot fire, which no other person could come closer than thirty steps, without the danger of being suddenly burned to death!
08] These are nothing else than examples of the marvellous strength and power of a perfected soul!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 219
01] (The Lord:) “These moors here again provided the most speaking proofs of it, that it is like this and cannot be otherwise, and the sun provides on a daily basis in every plant and in every animal a by far more tangible proof, about the power of its power and effectuation in its wide-stretched outer-life-sphere.
02] All this must appear to the wrongly brought-up world- and mind-person like a fantasy, and he sees therein anything else than a fabrication of a heated imagination, which all appears to him as sheer foolishness. These are for his recognition pure foolishnesses, whose effectuating appears to him as impossible, because it is of course impossible for him to do this and must be impossible to him because of very wise and necessary reasons. Since who can perform some handy work without hands or walk without feet?!
03] If the sun would be a completely dark lump, what it, despite its seize, just as well could be like a dark limestone, it would not effectuate any natural life on the worlds. However, its inner extraordinary, for your understanding admittedly still incomprehensible organic construction is composed to such an extent, that from its inner intestines continuously a lot of fine air types (gases) must develop. By that the exceedingly large sun body is forced to turn around its own axis, which rotating movement brings the large atmosphere of the sun into constant friction with the surrounding ether (primordial air), by which, secondly, the activity of the countless many nature spirits inside the large sun-atmosphere are constantly agitated anew, which activity in turn is then transferred to the nature spirits resting in the ether to such an extent, that they, as very easily being agitated, within one moment for more than two-hundred-thousand field-lanes (1 field-lane = 125 steps?) in a straight line away from the sun are also agitated and in each subsequent moment for the same distance further and further, and for each following moment (equal to one second) still further and further into for you unmeasurable distances away from the sun.
04] Through this co-excitement of the primordial nature-spirits in the unmeasurable space of creation, the original light of the sun is allotted in a manner, which I have explained to you already extensively, to the in its region orbiting earth bodies or planets and causes in the smaller atmospheres of the planets a similar agitation of the already more dense nature-spirits, where, the lower down the more intensely the agitation is observed and felt, since the spirits becoming more and more dense. Since when rubbing two stones against each other, the friction will certainly be more intense, than when rubbing two feathers against each other, which is also the reason why it is in the deep valleys of the earth more lighter and warmer than on the highest mountain peaks of the earth.
05] But somebody among you who is good with calculations might think: ‘Yes, if this is effectuated by the reproduction of the sun- and every other light, then the light must be the same everywhere, and it is then impossible to distinguish the picture of the sun more separate and by far stronger illuminated, than the other light-firmament!’
06] Yes, I say to you, this would be infallibly the case, if I not had made the eye in such a way, that all light and reflected light of everything illuminated and the most excited contour rays, originating by a certain backward effect, are cutting each other as lines with a certain angle, and reach the highly sensitive retina through a very tiny opening and from there the even more sensitive optic nerve.
07] By this arrangement all only simple excited light outflows are eliminated, and only the main contour rays reach as broken up (diffracted?) the highly sensitive retina and from there the optic nerve, through which only then the picture is engraved by the suitable organs on the little brain boards in a the picture corresponding manner or in corresponding signs and as such presented to the soul to see.
08] If the eye would not be constructed in such a way, you of course would not see a separate sun as a light picture, but everything would be a homogenous sea of light, equal to what various enraptured people have seen spiritually, in which they could not even discern their own I as a being in the general light.
09] A wise Egyptian Greek, Plato, gives in his writings left behind testimony of this, and alongside him various wise from ancient times. They fell asleep and found themself in a sea of light, in which they could think to be in it, but could not see themselves, and therefore had the highly pleasing feeling to be fully one with the primordial light, which they called the actual Godhead.
10] The reason for this was lying in the not yet fully developed view of the soul. And it was therefore not fully perfected, because its original up-bringing, although strict, was still wrong; since wherever one places the education of the mind above the formation of the heart, the up-bringing is wrong.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 220
01] (The Lord:) “What fruit would a tree bring forth, if not the heart appealing appearances of the blossom of the first fruit would lead the way? How can fall be in the place of spring and spring in place of the fall, which normally is followed by a freezing winter? Would not the frost of winter destroy the heart uplifting blossoms and kill the hope radiating leaves together with the true fruit, which first is blessed and enlivened to become a growing being by the blossom? The wood of the tree would increase, but nobody of you would see a fruit ripening on the same!
02] And so it is also with a person and especially with his soul! Everything becomes coarse matter, of which no fruit is forthcoming, other than those which are finally chopped off and burnt as wood in the fire of judgement, to finally at least yield some ash for the use to fertilize and clean the bad and meagre ground.
03] Who begins to awaken and educate his children by the mind, begins to build a house at the roof and scoops water in a bucket full of holes. It will be wet, for as long the scooper will be busy with such a vain work; however, there will never be a drop of living water left therein, and with the wonderful expressions of the soul-life there will be nothing for a long time to come. The vessel full of holes had to be blocked off one by one requiring a great deal of work, until it will hold the water. But how easily does a little not properly set plug gets bad, and in time the vessel can become completely life-water empty!
04] It should be understood as follows: A mind educated person can by a lot of self-denial bring it to an effective, subsequent education of the heart; but if he is not very careful and does not pay attention to the many stoppers, with which he patched up the many holes (earthly weaknesses) of his life-vessel, he will soonest convince himself, how the accumulated life-water has left him, and soon he will convince himself how he unnoticeably became the old person again, without any inner life-content!
05] Therefore I above all recommended to you neighbourly love, which comes from the love to God! Since only this can make from your total wrongness, again people in My order. Do not be blinded by the world; since everything it gives you, is death and judgement, a fruit of the pure mind! Only love can transform you into life!
06] Therefore I have come into this world, to show you the right turnaround back to My order and the right way, to stay with it until achieving the true rebirth of the spirit in the soul, after which no evil fallback is thinkable and possible anymore.
07] This must be introduced to you now, since those, who once became wrong, are helped only a little with the patched up turnaround of the soul. The soul first must completely turn around, before the rebirth of the spirit in the soul can take place; however, the plugged and patched up, thus on the right path brought better soul-state, is not lasting, because by the power of the world and its temporary advantages, a purely patched up soul only too easily falls back into its old accustomed wrongness.
08] To prevent this from happening, I have paved the new way, for My spirit, which I now place as a spark of My Father-love into the heart of each soul, becomes fed through your love to Me, and from there truly and active for the neighbour, and must grow in your soul and after reaching the right greatness and power, to fully unite with the improved soul and become one with it, which act should and shall be called the rebirth of the spirit.
09] Who has achieved this, is of course standing incomparable higher than an even so perfect soul on its own, who also can do a lot, however, forever not nearly all this, what is awaiting the completely reborn.
10] However, this spark of My love is only then placed into the heart of a human soul in full, if a person has heard My word and has accepted it in his heart faithfully and with all love as the truth; as long this is not the case, not even a most advanced perfected person can reach the rebirth of the spirit. Since without My word, which I speak to you now, the spark of My love cannot enter the heart of your soul, and if absent, it can also not grow and prosper in a soul and therefore also not be reborn.
11] However, in future, also the children, if signed and baptized in My word and in My name, they will receive the spirit-spark of My love in the heart of their souls; but it will not grow when educated wrongly, however, certainly with an upbringing according to My to you most clearly explained order, where above all the heart, and from there correspondingly the mind, should be educated. However, the heart is to be educated by true love and by gentleness and patience.
12] Teach from early on the children to love the Father in heaven, show them how good and loving He is, how He has created everything there is, most good, beautiful and wise to the best for the people, and how He is fond of especially the little children who love Him above all! At each special occasion make them attentive, that all this is arranged by the Father in heaven who makes this take place and let it happen, then you will turn the hearts of the little ones to Me, and your easy effort will soon bear you the most gold fruit, - otherwise, however, thorns and thistles, on which will grow neither grapes nor figs!
13] But tell Me now openly, if you now comprehend, how and for what reason these our black brothers are able to perform such deeds, which for the time being were and had to be a puzzling miracle to you!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 221
01] Says the leader of the moors: “Lord, You almighty and all wise God! I and my companions have understood You quite well; but whether also the whites, for whom You actually has given this explanation, have understood this in the right sense and in the right spirit, I of course cannot say for sure! How it seems to me, for a few, some of the things might still be unclear!
02] However, if somebody is still pressed by something, he will announce himself, if he is more interested about the pure recognition, than the thereby putatively forfeited mind’s honour! Because also among these whites there probably will be some, who do not ask anything, since they do not want to betray their mind’s weakness by the question! Now, as a black I would like to give to them the advice, to rather let go of the trifle honour of the mind and declare themselves for the pure truth, which can only result from a complete understanding, since a misunderstood truth can be for the disciples nothing better than a flat lie; since a misunderstood truth is just as unuseable to anyone than a lie!
03] Nobody will make actual use of a recognized lie, hence it can neither harm him nor be of any use to him; however, a misunderstood truth can also be of no use to anybody, because as misunderstood it can either brought to no use at all or at least applied wrongly, and is in such regard for the user by no means better than a blatant, perfect lie.
04] This would be my opinion; perhaps somebody has a better one, and I will be glad to be silent and become an attentive listener!”
05] Says I: “Your remark was quite good and very true. I Myself know a few here, who did not understood this My explanation deeply enough; but they are ashamed to betray the weakness of their mind by a question and are therefore rather content with half an understanding.”
06] When I made this remark, several immediately asked, whether it was them who did not understood this marvellous explanation deep enough. But I kept quite. Then also Cyrenius asked Me quite fearful, if also he did not comprehended this truth deeply and truthfully enough.
07] I then said: “Not only you, but most of you! Only two of My disciples have fully understood this My Explanation about the perfect state of the soul, - all the others, with exception of the moors, not! You only have a general idea of this issue but not at all a clear conception, which with quite a few of you even the leader saw and noticed, making his remark perfectly well placed.
08] Yes, a primordial life perfected soul does, alongside the wondrous effectuating power as master over all creatures of this earth, also have this particular property, to recognize and even to see in specific excited moments the thoughts of people and what goes on in their hearts; since the strongly satisfied outer-life-sphere of such a person immediately recognizes this in the outer-life-sphere of another person, and therefore such soul-life-perfected persons can absolutely not be deceived. With their highly intensive outer-life-sphere they often recognize from a very far distance, what a person who approaches them, thinks or what he wants.
09] If an enemy approaches, such soul-life-perfected people can, by the unification of their outer-life-sphere, let him flee in panic, in the same manner as they lift a mighty tree out of the earth by the unification of their life-spheres, or transporting the immense rock, or finally as you have seen them making a fire, which straight away seized a sizeable bush and turned it in to ashes.
10] Therefore nobody of you should be annoyed, if the black leader tells you a few things and hits you like a best learned shooter his target; since your outer-life-sphere tells him, brightly illuminated, even your most inner thoughts, as long as they are unified with the slightest will. The pure brain thoughts, however, which are actually no thoughts, they do not recognize, since such thoughts consist only of pure little brain-board-pictures and do not have a life; but the thoughts of the heart they recognize most correctly, especially if they find themselves in a somewhat heart excited state, like now.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 222
01] (The Lord:) “You still don’t understand living-clear sufficiently, what in depth the outer-life-sphere of the soul means, and how this power can express itself by effectuating, feeling, hearing and even seeing! For your ability to comprehend this is a little difficult to understand, because in the outer, for your flesh eye visible world, no suitable example can be set up, since all spiritual matters are very difficult to be dressed in a material picture. However, since you understand this highly important matter not sufficiently, I will illuminate this for you some more. But you must gather your senses rather firmly, otherwise you will again not grasp this most important matter of life deeply enough!
02] That this is most important, you can see and recognize from the fact, that I kept the explanation of this primordial life secret for last of our current visit. Nevertheless how big the things are which I have showed to you the previous seven days and also earlier at other locations, this is still the biggest, and everything else has been showed to you for the sake of this until now biggest, since without such wondrous processes and preparations, it would be impossible for you to understand only the smallest part of it.
03] But why do I rate this as most important? - This is very easy to guess and to see! Who truly wants to better his life and uplift it to the actual life, he first have to recognize it in all its parts, how it exists, how it expresses itself, how it under certain conditions and processes expresses itself so or so; how it, if spoiled and made wrong, can be bettered again and how a fully bettered life condition can be maintained and also be transplanted to his fellow-men, so that finally there can be one Shepherd and one herd.
04] However, that for a true person the full recognition of life is the most important, was realized and stated by the wisest men of all nations at all times; they only found the way to it very troublesome and difficult or in most cases not at all. But now, I as a Lord and Master of all life and being since eternity, have come to you Myself and have in a miraculous manner brought everything together on this place which is to the largest part still detached from the world, to put before your eyes the true life-being as clear and tangible as possible, and in time and with the right patience you will understand this; but then it will also be your duty, to explain to your fellow-man as thoroughly as possible what you have understood!
05] Because, in a country where only one or two persons see, understand and make use of it for themselves, it will be just as much useful to them, like a wise man in a madhouse among all the fools or in a donkey- or ox stable! Will they understand the wise man, if he out of his innermost depth of wisdom will tell them with the friendliest words the most elevated teachings?!
06] A wise man can only be recognized and understood by wise men! From the life of animals and actual fools nothing can be made, since what must become of it, has been provided for by My everlasting order; however, from the life of people, you can grow anything along the right way of truth, love, patience and wisdom!
07] And if you have grown from the people true brothers and friends for you, who in time will resemble you in the recognition of life, you will also enjoy true happiness and bliss among each other and become strong in all that is good, which will be easy for you to execute! Since one-hundred arms can do more than just one, one-hundred eyes, pointed into all directions, see more than two, and the outer-life-sphere of thousands united, is quite a strange powerful lever to avert all kinds of dangers and evils, irrespective from which side they may come, and what name they might have.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 223
01] (The Lord:) “You have seen the power of the combined effectuation through the unification of the outer-life-sphere of several of these now our moors! How much normal manpower would be required, to lift such a tree like the old cedar there, including the heavy earth lump?! How much natural manpower could have moved or rolled this very large and exceedingly heavy rock from its former place?! The few moors have pushed or actually carried it in front of your eyes through the air! From this undeniable fact you had to conclude, what power and strength must ly in the unified outer-life-sphere of a nature-perfected soul!
02] If already these moors, who didn’t know anything about the power and strength of My name, could have performed such extraordinary things by only the power of their unified outer-life-sphere of their nature-perfected souls, how much bigger things should you be able to perform, if you could work through My word and through the almighty spirit of My Love in your unified outer-life-spheres of your perfected souls!
03] Truly, truly, I say to you: Not only such trees and rocks, but you could move whole mountains, if you according to the clear insight of your wise hearts regard it as necessary; however, whatever is necessary, you would certainly in every moment get to know through My spirit in you, which is always present through My always living word in the heart of your souls!
04] Would this not be an extremely desirable state of a perfected person in My name, and even more desirable of a whole society or even a nation?
05] Its possible effectuation lies before your eyes, and it is therefore extremely necessary, that you as My closest disciples completely recognizes this most important state in you and to also teach all other people in the right manner to recognize this! Since who has a light, should not put it underneath a basket, where it’s the darkness illuminating rays are of no use to anybody, but the light should be put on a clear table, from where it can illuminate all present!
06] Indeed, it is easy to put a natural light on a table! With the light for heart and soul it is surely incomparable more difficult; however, a good and firm will brings also this about, and with My certain help in such most important matters of life, even with less effort than you might think. Of course, everybody must first own what he wants to give to his neighbour, otherwise he resembles a blind who wants to lead another blind; if they finally reach a ditch, both will fall into it!
07] Hopefully I now have sufficiently explained to you the greatest importance of such a state of the true life-strength of a perfected human soul and have also showed to you the greatest importance of a full self-recognition, which with children must be brought about by a correct upbringing, and can be accomplished to the largest extend in already spoiled people who are not to be blamed for it, by the right measure of humility and patience and mainly through the true, active love to God and therefrom to the neighbour. The deeds of the soul life strong moors, which should lead you to the right self-recognition, I already have explained to you, which you, however, have not sufficiently understood in all its life depth. It is therefore now up to you, for the sake of the importance of the matter, to ask and by the question express yourself, where and what you are still lacking!
08] You first must vividly feel what you are lacking, otherwise you could never be concerned about it with your freest will; because if someone has lost something and he doesn’t know about it, - will he ever begin to search for what he has lost? One therefore has to feel quite vividly that one has lost something, and of what it consists of what is lacking, and also must recognize the great value of what is lost, otherwise one will not begin to search with the necessary living zeal!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 224
01] (The Lord:) “The ordinary worldly person can of course not even dream about the true and highest life’s value; since, if his belly is sufficiently provided for, why should he be concerned about all the other important issues of life?! He then has plenty to eat and also to drink if he is thirsty, has a beautiful and comfortable dwelling, a soft bed, nice clothes and still many other luxuries of life, and also does not have any shortage of beautiful and appealing maidens and other lavishness things! What should such a holder of earthly goods still be lacking?!
02] The poor beggars must of course reach for the shelter of all kinds of wisdom and recognition which is continuously provided to them by their hungry imagination, to win over the favour of any rich to live off him and entertain him in return; however, about all this nothing can be regarded as true, other than the need of the hungry wise and the sluggishness of his hands, and that he rather fills his hungry stomach with his effortless imagination and phantasy about any God and about the everlasting life of the human soul, than with the more troublesome work of his hands!
03] See and recognize from this life true picture, if someone with ample earthly possessions is lacking anything! What does the most important self-recognition means to him, while without it a true recognition of God is unthinkable? Will he ever, what he surely is lacking in the highest degree, ever begin to look for? Most certainly not; since he suffers no hunger and no thirst, which are supposedly the levers, by which the work shy, poor beggars are encouraged to wisdom and knowledge!
04] How could he otherwise recognize what he is lacking for a true life? Only hunger and thirst - according to the well provided for indulger’s opinion - are the only motives for any activity; who thus do not suffer any hunger or thirst, does not need to look for any wisdom! In short, who according to his own opinion does not have anything lacking, also has no desire for anything, and who has lost nothing, what should he search for as if he has lost something?!
05] It is the same with a teaching, which has been delivered. Who thinks that he has understood it completely, will not ask any further questions. The satisfied does not ask for more food; if he gets hungry again, then he will of course look again for food. But what will he do if the food master is not present? Will he be able to prepare a meal for himself?
06] Therefore everyone of you should now look for food, for as long the food master is among you! When he will return again from where he has come, many will begin to look for the right food; but then it will be difficult to obtain some.
07] Many of you who are now around Me, are earthly well provided for and immensely rich with all kind of earthly treasures and now strive with all zeal after spiritual food, which is not brought to the daylight from the gold tunnels of the earth! It will be given to you in abundance, however, you should not think that quantity is sufficient to clearly understand everything.
08] You quite well understand each word spoken to you by Me, as far you as people can understand it; however, everything which is hidden therein in endless abundance, you will not be able to understand! You also do not ask about it, because you do not recognize what you are not understanding! But why do you not recognize it, and why did Oubratouvishar recognized this about you, that you have not fully understood My explanation? Because his primordial perfected outer-soul-life-ether penetrates your rather still imperfect quite easily, just like you can feel in an even pitch dark night if some ones head has many hair or if he is bald, if you touch his head with your hands!
09] With your still very weak outer-life-sphere your feeling starts only there, where the body begins; beyond this your souls do not have any little spark of feeling!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 225
01] (The Lord:) “The ability of these moors to feel and to notice can in a greater excitement reach for many hours walking, and they therefore can easily determine, of which type of spirit are those who approach them. However, they will not be able to recognize a deeper spiritual being in someone, but the actual state of the soul quite indeed!
02] When they arrived this morning here, they recognized My soul and its wisdom and power from already quite a distance; they only could not recognize the spirit in the soul, since the spirit of God can only be recognized by another spirit out of God. For that I first had to place a spark in their hearts by My word; and when the spark in a perfected soul found in abundance the right food, it became stronger and soon they recognized also Me in My spirit and are now more certain than you are, with whom they are dealing in Me.
03] All this is the result of a perfect soul. Your souls will, except for a few, as souls for themselves never reach such recognition, but they will, by My exceeding love for you, be purified, so that they will become highly suitable for the full admission of My spirit. If you then become spiritually reborn, it will not be by your merit, but only by My love, mercy and compassion, and you will be able to do bigger things than these moors, but not out of the power of your perfect souls, but from the power of My spirit penetrating your weak souls, by which of course also your souls become forever life stronger!
04] However, I do not want to make miracle performers out of you, but true benefactors for the people! If My awakened spirit in you becomes fully active, it will become light and illuminated in your mind, and thereby you will along quite natural ways learn about the powers of nature and make its spirit serviceable to you or respectively the soul-like primordial specific substances; thereby you will achieve great earthly life advantages, which you however should use for poorer mankind!
05] If the great advantages, to which My spirit will lead you, are used within My order, it will bring you a thousandfold blessing in everything; should you however in time begin to use them against My order selfishly, they will become for the people the brooding place for all kind of conceivable earthly evil!
06] What I now speak to you, I also speak to all those, who will follow you in a thousand and another thousand years, perhaps a few years more or less. After that another layer comes to ferment and work the earth, with and without people; since the earth is large and there are many spirits who are awaiting to be freed from judgement.
07] Every reborn can also perform miracles, but not like these moors without the recognition of My name and My will, however, with the full recognition of My name and My will and My unchanging order. Because if someone wanted something different, it could not happen, since My spirit in him would not provide him with the strength; since then only the soul on her own would be wanting, because the spirit could never want something against My will!
08] However, through the rebirth of the spirit in the soul, the soul does not loose her own, free will and her recognition in the rows of the big creation, which will go forth and forth out of My love, out of My wisdom, order, power and strength.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 226
01] (The Lord:) “The soul will always relate to the spirit, like the earthly body to the soul. The body of an even still so perfect soul has in a certain way also its own pleasure will, by which the soul can be spoiled, if she adheres to it. A proper educated soul will never adhere to the gluttonous will of the body and always stay a master over its body; but with spoiled souls such is quite possible.
02] Between soul and spirit, however, there always exists a relationship like between a primordial perfect soul and its body. The body on its own can have desires as many as it wants, and tempt the soul for allowance and satisfaction with all its often rather sharp stings, but the perfect soul will always say an effective ‘no’ to it! And precisely the same does My spirit in the soul, in which it merged completely!
03] As long as the soul adheres completely to the will of its spirit, everything takes place exactly according to the will of the spirit, what is also My will; however, if the soul because of her backward recollection wants a little more sensuous things, in such moments the spirit retreats and leaves the execution of the desire over to the soul only, from which normally nothing happens, especially if the will of accomplishment contains effectively very little or often even nothing at all of any spiritual content.
04] The soul, soon noticing her own weakness and clumsiness, will not before long let go of her self-desire dreams, reunites again with the spirit most intensely and let his will prevail. Then there is of course order and strength and power in all fullness again.”
05] Asks finally again Cyrenius, however a little meekly: “Lord, by Your many words and admonishings, I have landed in a gorge in which I have noticed a main shortcoming of my recognition and notices it even better now!
06] You said earlier, that the individuality of the soul, even if Your spirit penetrates and takes it over completely, has not gone over to the spirit to such an extend that the soul could not separate from it for certain moments. Thus the soul still keeps its individuality and even can think and will for itself like before the rebirth of the spirit in its substantial being.
07] If the soul could have wanted and think before, it also must have a free, individual ability of recognition, and must therefore also recognize the immense advantage of this what is flowing into the soul from its spirit, compared to this what its own senses can provide. If the soul necessarily recognizes this, how is it possible that she ever want to think and want for herself, what the spirit has not breathed into her before?! I find in the continuous individualistic ability to think, to will and to recognize an imperfection of the spiritual being of man.
08] It also sounds strange, that the actually newly reborn soul in her spirit - who is supposed to be much stronger than the pure, primordial perfect soul of one of these moors, with whom there can be nowhere near any talk of a rebirth and with whom there was never one before - can do much less than a pure, primordial perfect soul of one of these moors! If such souls want something, it happens; but if a in her spirit reborn soul - what certainly is more than just a primordial perfect soul - want to do something out of herself, it cannot happen, because the spirit does not want it!
09] The souls of these moors will most likely also have the wondrous ability in the beyond, to at least be able to also perform the same wondrous things as here; however, our souls reborn in the spirit should then, so to speak for their own private pleasure, be able to do nothing? For that I find no reason, nor any for the reason acceptable clue. Thus have the mercy, to put this matter for us whites into a somewhat brighter light; since this is an indigestible food for us!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 227
01] Says I: “I already have shown to you before how a soul and finally the whole person through a wrong upbringing, loses all human, Me resembling marvellous abilities! When you with a child first educate the mind, and the brain is not yet two thirds ripe developed and is despite this bothered to correspondingly adsorb in pictures an immense quantity of words, pictures and figures prematurely onto the still very soft and still watery little brain boards which are still busy with the best development, these little boards become on the one hand too hardened and on the other hand are brought into total disorder by too strong memory exercises, whereby such little children later as youth and still later as men are plagued by constant headaches, from which they for the rest of their lives cannot be completely freed.
02] The whole brain has long ago already been pasted up with all kinds of signs and has been made completely unreceptive for the admission of the very subtle signs, which first rise from the heart and should be impressed on the very receptive little brain boards. Even if later the soul is given some higher spiritual truth by the heart, she does not have any hold, and the soul cannot grasp it, because this truth cannot be presented graphically to the soul for longer than a moment.
03] In addition the soul has a lot of physical, coarse worldly pictures like a dense forest in front of her and impossibly can see the quite tender, small, endless many, only very weak impressed signs. If she for moments sees the very subtle engraved misty pictures, which have risen out of the heart, it appears to her as a disfigured picture, which she impossibly can comprehend and see it clearly enough, since the coarse physical pictures come to stand in front of the spiritual figures and partly cover and partly destroy it.
04] Now you would think and say: ‘Yes, why must the soul look at specifically the little brain boards? She should directly deal with the heart and thus enter her spiritual light!’ Would be fine, if it was possible to completely transform the once set life order without harming life itself!
05] Would it also be suitable to give to someone, who, by whatever reason became blind already in the mothers womb or later on earth, a pair of eyes on the chin or on the forehead or on the nose? - This would be quite alright, if such different located eyes would also not require a completely different body organism!
06] With the mechanism of the human body there does exists such a strict, mathematical order, according to which everything at its location may not be relocated by one hair, without a complete change of the whole organism of the body. It is therefore completely impossible, to subjoin the sensory tools for someone at another location of the body, without totally reshaping the whole body, to give it another form and a complete different inner construction.
07] Just like you cannot give to the body relocated senses, instead of the ones already existing at the right place, because of reasons given, it is to a much greater extend the same with the soul, which is a still much more tender, spiritual organism! She can only see and hear through the brain of the body; the other impressions, which, however, are blunt and unexplainable, the soul of course can also perceive with other nerves, but they must nevertheless be uninterruptedly connected to the brain cells, otherwise the palate has no sense of taste and the nose has no sense of smell.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 228
01] (The Lord:) “For as long the soul lives inside the body, the brain stays the main viewing organ of the soul. If it is correctly developed, the soul will clearly and correctly see the life pictures risen from the heart and engraved into the brain and will also think, conclude and act accordingly; even if the soul in certain enraptured moments is able to have a vision for herself out of the pit of the stomach by the laying on of hands by a person with a strong faith and will, like Zorel was an example for you, it is of little or no use to her for the real life, because in the dark dwelling of her flesh life she cannot have even the slightest recollection of it.
02] Wherever the brain of the head (the brain of the physical head) is not involved during any means of viewing and observation of the soul, the soul will have no recollection of it, perhaps only a vague notion; since this, what the soul adsorbs into her brain (the substantial-soul-like brain), she cannot see, just like the body does not have a sight which could see on the inside, everything which is engraved in pictures on the many little brain boards taken in by the eyes and ears. This can only be seen by the soul, which is inside of everything flesh.
03] However, what is left correspondingly in the soul-like brain, the soul cannot see with her eyes and not hear with her ears, since her eyes and ears are directed only outwardly like those of the body; the corresponding pictures of the soul-like brain can only be viewed by the spirit in the soul, which is also the reason why a person can only then recognized something purely spiritual, if the spirit has fully awakened in the soul and penetrated it.
04] However, what is inside the spirit, is recognized by Me and out of Me again in the spirit, which is with Me or My spirit identical; since it is My effigy in the soul, like the sun places its full effigy into a mirror.
05] Thus, for as long a soul lives inside her body, a properly developed body brain is absolutely necessary for a truthful, bright viewing; but a spoiled brain is of no use to her for any spiritual viewing, just as the viewing through the pit of the stomach is of no use to her, because she has no recollection of it, as shown earlier. Even if it remains stuck in her spiritual brain forever, she still has no eye and no ear for it, what only has the awakened spirit in her.
06] If therefore the brain is properly developed out of the heart according to My order and the spiritual life pictures, which are a light, are engraved into the small brain boards before the material pictures, the subsequent outside-world pictures are enlightened and become in all its parts easily understandable and are comprehended according to the true wisdom. And this therefrom penetrating light does not only fill the entire human organism, but streams in spiritual bright rays far beyond it and by that forms the outer-life-sphere, with which a person, when it in time has necessarily become more dense and powerful, can effectuate in the outer world wondrous things even without the rebirth of the spirit, as you have seen such with our moors.
07] If, however, the brain of a person have been developed wrongly, and on its little brain boards are only sticking matt silhouettes, for which the soul finally has to use all her life light to be able to see them and to recognize them only very superficially by their extreme outlines, the soul never can become illuminating, so that she from her abundance of light can form an outer-life-sphere.
08] Only by the proper humility, by the most strongest love for God and to the neighbour and by a special striving for spiritual things, the material pictures in the brain become illuminated and are thereby turned into spiritual objects, and the brain is thereby brought to some order, - however, during its life in the body never to such order, as you have seen it with these moors.
09] But it doesn’t matter; since one reborn from you is for Me more pleasing than 99 of such nature perfect souls, who never needed penance. Since My true children must grow strong from their weaknesses!
10] Have you, My Cyrenius, understood this all quite well, and are your questions answered?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 229
01] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, sincerely felt and spoken, to understand this Your explanation completely right, one had to have a better understanding of the brain in the human head, since otherwise it is impossible to properly imagine the little brain boards, on which either according to a correct manner of education the soul-like spiritual pictures or with a bad and wrong manner of education the material, coarse world pictures are drawn first, and even less so how on such little boards the different pictures of life are drawn.
02] If it would please You, o Lord, since all things are possible for You -, give us an example or effigy of a little brain board, from the front as well as the back of the head, so that also we can obtain a correct picture of what You Yourself advised as very important to recognize?! Because if one cannot have a proper idea of a matter underlying such an immensely important teaching, apparently the understanding of the whole subject must suffer because of it!
03] Our souls surely are still way too lightless, to properly evaluate the little brain boards according to their form as well as their functioning or view them clairvoyantly so that we can have the right idea about it. It is therefore necessary that we weak white souls are given at least the right knowledge of this organism of our body, on whose correct education the welfare or misfortune of man depends nearly all alone. If, as already said, it pleases You, o Lord, I would like to see one or more of these little brain boards; but also, if feasible, with the right and also with the incorrect drawings!”
04] Says I: “I knew that I will bring you to this point, where you recognize the shortcomings within yourself and feel a proper need for it, to fill the gaps in you; and see, this your request pleases Me more than another, were you nearly became angry, when I mentioned, that the soul of an even totally reborn person on its own will never be able to perform miracles in the physical world, like a primordial unspoiled soul can do out of herself!
05] I in fact told you, that a reborn person is able to do, what I My self can do, of course only in and through My order of eternity; but with that, it seemed, that you were not completely satisfied! But you did not considered, that these primordial perfect souls also can do nothing else, than what is allowable and useful within My order.
06] Since everything, what they effectuate with the power of their soul’s outer-life-sphere, appearing to you as wondrous, is something, which is just as natural as it is natural, that this earth here is covered with moss and grass and the water of this inland sea stays in the large pit according to its inherent gravity. If you regard both of these mentioned appearances of nature in order and as quite natural, you will also regard it in order and as quite natural, what these primordial perfect souls must be able to perform regarding their earthly life-sphere and for the land in which they are living.
07] These moors do have a very black skin, but in return an even more brightly illuminated soul. To the biggest part they also know the main organs of their inner main body life’s organism, and the tiny brain boards are also well known to them; since their primordial souls can view their body from the inside, and if something in it is ill, they can see the location were the illness is sitting, and also of what the illness consists.
08] With their outer-life-sphere, which acts very strongly in such moments, they soon find the herb, by which application the illness can be in this or that way be eliminated. Only if with them the tendons and instep veins become decayed and floppy and thicker the blood, they belief that their does not exists any herb, to counter the general ailment of the body which, because of quite natural reasons is becoming old and weak and tired and sluggish; then it is best that the soul provides for herself, gathers herself and leave the body which has become ugly and completely useless and go, free of all earthly bonds, to the land of joy, which is located between sun, moon and earth forever and ever.
09] These people therefore do not have the slightest fear of death, however, they fear an illness of the body, because thereby the strength of the soul is most actively demanded and the soul itself afterwards had to become weak and imperfect for some time.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 230
01] (The Lord:) “However, with regard to the virtuousness of the flesh and life and a true maiden chastity, there does not exist another nation on earth, which upholds this virtue more than these blacks, and to whom the vice of prostitution, lewdness and immorality is more foreign than again these moors.
02] But this is also something of the biggest importance of life; because if the white people would avoid this vice and perform the coitus only to awaken a fruit in the body of an orderly women, I say to you: There would be not one among you who at least would not be clairvoyant! However, as it is customary among you, the man as well as the woman squanders the best forces by the often daily exhaustion of the most noble and soul related juices of life and therefore does not have any supply left, whereby finally a continuously intensified light could be building up in the soul!
03] Thereby they are becoming continuously more and more sluggish and polyp-like hedonistic beings. They are seldom able of a bright thought and are fearful, cowardly, very materialistic, moody and fickle, selfish, envious and jealous. With difficulty or not at all can they understand anything spiritual; since their imagination wanders always to the desire of the stinking flesh and is not capable to elevate themselves to anything higher and spiritual. And if here and there a few people exist among them, who at least during desireless moments of the flesh are directing a few brief glances upwards, there immediately appears, like a black cloud in the sky, the flesh sensuous thoughts and cover the higher intentions to such an extend, that the soul forgets about it and immediately throw herself back into the stinking pool of flesh lust!
04] With such people their not seldom quite good intentions are mostly of little or no value at all. They are resembling mainly pigs, who throwing themselves with continues renewed avarice into the most disgusting sewage and wallow with their whole body therein, and are like dogs who with avarice eat again what they have vomited!
05] Therefore it will be said to you in all truth, that male and female fornicators, adulterers and adulteresses and lecherousers of all kinds and all genders will with great difficulty or not at all find an entrance to My kingdom!
06] If you regard this in your heart a little too harsh, then you should try to reform such a flesh sensuous person! Start by drawing his attention to the commandments of God and say to him: ‘Peace be with you, the kingdom of God has come close to you! Let go of your vice-like life, love God above all and your neighbour like yourself! Search for the truth, search for the kingdom of God in your heart’s depth! Let go of the world and its loose matter, and try to awaken the life of the spirit in you! Pray, search and act according to the order of God!’ - and you will have directed these words to completely deaf ears! He will laugh at you, turn his back on you and say to you: ‘Just go, pious fool, do not agitate me with your stupidity, otherwise you force me to hit you in the face!’
07] Tell Me, what else would you undertake against such flesh debauchee, provided you do not hold any governmental powers in your hands?! If you admonish him for the second time, you can expect en even greater offensiveness then the first time! What then? -
08] You will perform a miracle before his eyes! Will this perhaps open his ears and eyes? O look, this he will regard as magic and say to you: ‘More of such entertaining performances!’ - but without any disadvantage for him, otherwise he will attack you and fight with you on life and death; and if you paralyse his limbs, he will serve you with the most hideous curses!
09] Therefore a fornicator is not only a sensuous scapegoat, but in his agitated state also an evil person; he is full of the wild fire and blind and deaf for everything good and true of the spirit. You will much easier convert a robber than a real fornicator and adulterer.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 231
01] (The Lord:) “Now, wherever lecherousness and fornication has taken root as a true soul plague among the people, preaching the gospel has come to an end! Since how could one preach to deaf ears and perform signs before blind eyes? However, where the truth is not preached and cannot be preached anymore, which is the only way to strengthen and free the soul and illuminate her through and through, since the soul only can become active, full of love and also full of light by the truth, then, from which other source should light come into the soul, and from what else than the light of truth of the soul, should the outer-life-sphere begin to form?!
02] Where therefore lecherousness and fornication has taken strong roots in a nation, the people are without any outer-life-sphere, sluggish, cowardly and indifferently and cannot find in anything an elevating and blessed pleasure and do not find any delight in a beautiful form or figure anymore. Their case is the mute, animal-like desirous pleasure of the flesh; for everything else they either have a very small or no sense at all!
03] Therefore, above all, take care, that this vice does not take root, and married couples should only do as much, as it is absolutely necessary to father a person!
04] Who bothers his wive during her pregnancy, spoils the fruit already in the mothers womb and plants in it the spirit of unchastity; since the spirit who urges and agitates the couple to have sex beyond the natural norm, the same spirit is transferred to the fruit in an exponential manner.
05] Therefore this also must be very carefully be considered during the act, that firstly the coitus is not performed out of common lecherousness, but out of true love and inclination of the souls, and secondly, that the woman who has conceived should not be touched and be left to rest for another seven weeks after given birth to the fruit!
06] Children who have been conceived in this orderly manner and have ripened in the mother’s womb without being bothered, will firstly come more soul perfected into this world, because the soul in a perfectly developed organism can surely much easier care for her spiritual progress than in a completely spoiled organism, where she continuously has to repair and patch; and secondly she herself is more pure and brighter, because she has not become impure by the lustful lecherous spirits, which by the often daily lustful postfatherings have been transferred into the embryo flesh and also the soul.
07] How easy could a soul lift her heart already in the earliest most tender childhood, just like Samuel, to God out of true childlike, most innocent love! And what marvellous primordial basic signs will in this way out of the true depth of the heart be brightly illuminated engraved on the young, tender brain before any material signs, from which light a child explains to itself the right meaning and relation of the later pictures coming from the material world, because these pictures are so to speak planted on a brightly illuminated and life true ground and are expanded and parsed into individual components, as through and through clearly illuminated, and thereby easily viewed and comprehended by the soul.
08] With such children already from early on an outer-life-sphere starts to develop, and soon they easily become clairvoyant, and everything in My order will begin to submit to their will. - In comparison, what are the children already spoiled in the mother’s womb? I say to you: Hardly more than seemingly animated shadow pictures of life! And what is the main reason for it? This, what I amply have showed, namely the result of lecherousness!
09] Wherever My word is preached by you in later times, this teaching should not be missing; since it works the earth and ground of life and makes it free from all thorns and shrubs and thistles, from which no man has ever harvested any grapes nor figs. Once the ground and earth has been purified, it is easy to strew the noble life seed into the furrows which have been illuminated by the light of the heart and life warmed by the flame of love. Not one grain will fall, without germinating immediately and unfolding to carry a rich life fruit! However, on a wild, uncleaned earth, you can sow what you want, and you thereby will never achieve a blessed harvest!
10] Since a person, carrying and spreading My word among the people, resembles a sower, who took the best grain and strew it onto all the ground wherever he went.
11] Some fell onto the dry sand and rocks. But when the rains came, the little grains started to germinate very tenderly; however, the rains soon stopped, and the winds came and the suns glowing rays soon consumed all moisture of the hard ground, and by that also the tender, hardly germinated germs died and it came to no fruit.
12] Another part fell beneath thorn bushes and had moisture and germinated well and came up; but only too soon it was overgrown and suffocated by the desires of the world, and thus did not produced any fruit.
13] A part, however, fell on the path of human meanness; it did not even germinated, but was soon crushed and partly eaten by the birds of the air! That it also did not produced any fruit, goes without saying.
14] Only one part fell on a good earth; it germinated. Came up and produced a good and rich crop.
15] This picture should serve you, that you should recognize, that one should not throw the pearls to the pigs! Above all it says, first clean and fertilize the ground and only then start with the sowing of the living word seed, and one surly will not have made vain trouble during the heavy work! Since during the work of spreading My living word, a good will is not sufficient; it must also be guided by the right and true wisdom of life, - otherwise the good and firm willing carrier of My word, could be compared to the prophet Bileam, whose donkey was more wise than he himself!
16] See, you My friend Cyrenius, in all I have told you so far, you have not really received the answer as you have requested, and in your heart you are all the time on the verge to remind Me about it, - but I say to you, fulfilling your desire immediately would not have been of much use to you, if I not had given you this beforehand.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 232
01] (The Lord:) “But now lets see, if we are able to obtain a little brain board for your better understanding! Indeed, we could obtain a couple of natural human heads from Rome by Raphael - since just now two main criminals have been beheaded in Rome, even on the Capitol! -, but with those skulls of villains it would help us only a little or nothing at all!
02] It thus should happen, that the angel should bring us four completely white and totally pure pebbles from any stream. From this we will try to present a human brain, as good this is possible with matter. - Raphael, go and bring what is required!”
03] Raphael was suddenly invisible, for about seven moments long; but then all of a sudden he was again with us and placed four completely snow white pebbles in front of us, this is in front of Me, on the table. Two were larger and two smaller, corresponding to the larger front head brain for illuminated pictures and the smaller back head brain for the signs of sound.
04] When the stones lay before Me in the right order, I touched them, and they became transparent like a purest rock crystal. Thereupon I breathed at them and they parted in to millions of four sided little pyramids, each one consisting out of three outer surfaces and the base surface.
05] The two stones setup on My right represented the brain in a right order and the two to My left the brain with a wrong order, caused by a wrong upbringing and by other later bad influences, as it is normally the case among the people.
06] However, there were not any pyramids visible, but alongside the few pyramids nearly all the stereo-metric forms, figures and types occurring in the art of measuring were visible, what could be seen even more precisely, when I, by breathing at the presented brain copies, enlarged them ten times, so that now four very large heaps were lying well arranged in front of the eyes of the most highly surprised disciples on the table, which Raphael rather quickly had to enlarge considerably for this purpose.
07] I said: “Now you can look at the surface forms of all four brain heaps separately and well distinguishable!
08] See, here to the right the large brain of the forehead consisting of many quite real pyramids, and also the small brain of the back head with the same pyramids, - they are just three times smaller, but for the reception of all the air vibration figures for the soul, still sufficiently large enough.
09] However, also look at the two heaps to My left! There are already quite a number of different forms, like mentioned earlier, and nowhere they fit properly together; soon here and soon there, there is a hollow space and gives rise to all kinds of wrong reflections, as you will really see it happening later on. The back head, very similar as the forehead, has also three times smaller surface forms then the forehead. - Just look at the shapes!”
10] Now all are coming closer to look at the artificially in an enlarged scale presented brains formed from the four pebbles, where until now only the little pyramid board shapes are shown, without the inner chamber separations and without the connection of the little brain boards among each other.
11] (The Lord:) “When all have gathered a possibly clear concept of this, I will divide the little brain boards into chambers by breathing at them again, and will connect the little boards of each chamber according to polarity and also the chambers themselves and also the forehead with the back head, so that thereby the little brain boards, no matter of which type they are, can receive pictures and signs.”
12] Cyrenius cannot recover from all the amazement and finally says: “Ah, now there is a light in me! The ancient Egyptians, who built there schools in the shape of pyramids, were most likely still primordial perfected soul people, thus inwardly full of light, and therefore could see their body’s organic construction! These pyramid shapes, which are so important for the recognition of people, had to be visible to them, and therefore have chosen this shape to build their most extraordinary schoolhouses. Yes, they also would have seen and studied the construction of each brain board pyramid in great detail, and would also have given each pyramid inwardly the same construction in the largest scale, as they have found the organic construction of the brain board pyramids to be!
13] Therefore such a pyramid had inwardly such a large number of all kinds of passages and chambers which even an already most learned person could impossibly decipher for which the one or other was good! Lord, did I judged this correctly?!”
14] Says I: “Completely right and correct; since it was like this, and the Egyptians therefore also, especially inwardly, have drawn all kinds of signs and scriptures and pictures on the walls, which correspondingly represented all kind of things, which man on this earth in the flesh has to go through and fight for, and how he has to recognize himself and how true love is the centre of all life.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 233
01] (The Lord:) “But now I will breathe at the brain heaps again, and you will see something similar to the two obelisks (tapered pillars) in front of the pyramids. The tapered pillars, however, were used for another purpose than the two little pillars in front of each little brain pyramid board; since the tapered pillars were only an indication that wisdom can be searched for inside the pyramids, to which of course only proven purified people were allowed to enter.
02] The two little spikes in front of the little brain board surfaces, of which each little brain pyramid contains eight, are writing pencils, which by means of the movement of specific accompanying cerebral nerves, which are connected in an extremely artistic and organic-mechanically manner to the sight- and hearing nerves, the little boards are either written on according to a certain order or are illustrated with still other corresponding spiritual illuminated pictures.
03] Pay special attention to everything that will happen! We are going to fill these writing pencils with a lymph and start our observations with the orderly brain! - I want it that these little boards of this brain are properly illustrated in an orderly manner, like coming from the heart, with respect to the visual- as well as the hearing part.
04] Now all directed their eyes with the greatest attention possible to our brain apparatus. I of course had to create the illuminated pictures also with the material bright light, otherwise with the light of the soul, My disciples with their eyes of the flesh, would be seeing as much as nothing. - What is it that the most attentive observers can see?
05] They observed how from the spikes reddish and blueish little stars spread over the little brain boards, namely in such order, that a quite sharp eye from these countless little stars on the little brain boards began to observe all kinds of the most wondrous little pictures.
06] I of course effectuated for this moment that the eyes of the observers for some moments became the strongly enlarged property of a microscope, which was here absolutely necessary, because otherwise the observers would not have seen a great deal of these wondrous illuminated sign pictures and -shapes. The earlier tenfold enlargement of the little brain pyramids would not have been sufficient. Since they now could see the little brain boards a thousand times enlarged, they could see quite a lot.
07] I now asked Cyrenius, what he could see. And he said: “Lord, wonder over wonder! From the very moveable and from the many organs over the whole length and all over the existing pre-pyramid obelisks, there were continuously streaming a large number of little stars of a light-red and light-blue colour. Both the little feel horns of each of the four pyramid surfaces are incessantly active and travel with their spark-spraying points continuously on the pyramid surface facing them around with all assiduity and strew them with the little stars. One should think that from this apparently pointless and like accidental travelling on the three-sided-board nothing else than a scribbling is achieved; however, like growing by itself all kinds of proper pictures are forming and are lovely to look at.
08] Now I notice that the two pillars are coming to rest once a surface has been fully illustrated. It is nearly unbelievable that these thousand times thousand signs and little pictures could have been drawn by the two living drawing pens on one such triangular board within such a short time! The shapes are still very small, although we can see such a surface in a full man’s height; but these little pictures and little signs are so purified that one cannot imagine anything more pure and perfect.
09] But why there are no little pictures to see on the little back brain boards which are very similar to those in the forehead? I see nothing then pure lines, dots and other hook-shaped signs, which I cannot understand. What does this mean?”
10] Says I: “These are signs of sounds and signs of words; they nevertheless are not standing on their own, but always are connected by polarity with the surface of a little forehead brain board, and the sound or concept, which is drawn on the little boards of the back brain by means of lines, dots and other hook-shaped signs, is in the same moment also drawn on normally the downward facing pyramid-surfaces of the forehead as a corresponding little picture and as such presented to the soul for easy recognition.
11] And to achieve this, a lot of nerve threads must be spun from each little brain pyramid of the back brain to the corresponding little pyramid of the forehead, otherwise nobody could have a clear perception of a described concept regarding a with words described area or activity.
12] Inarticulate sound, also music, are not transferred, therefore no person can imagine a picture or anything else under a sound or under a harmony or a melody; because, as said, such sounds are not copied onto the little brain boards of the forehead, but stay independently on a corresponding pyramid surface of the back brain as lines, dots and little hooks.
13] From the with pure sound filled back brain pyramid surfaces, however, nerve threads are running through the spinal marrow to the nerves of the stomach (ganglions) and from there to the heart, which is the reason that music, when completely pure, mainly effects the heart, seizes it and makes it not seldomly tender and soft-feeling.
14] However, forthcoming and rising from the heart, sound can still by the light of love as the little stars be drawn by the two little obelisks onto the little brain boards in shapes, and are not seldom true way pointers for the soul in the large halls of life of the spirit, and because of this reason a right and very pure music can be very helpful for a soul to unite with its spirit. Therefore learn and teach also the pure music, like once David pursued!
15] That a purest music can do this, you can also derive from the fact, that you can place on the same locality enemies and friends, and then resound among them the purest music, and instead of the enemies you soon will see only cheerful friends. However, this effect is only brought about by the purest music; an impure and dirty music effectuates exactly the opposite.
16] You have now seen, how also sound on a detour still can be presented to the soul as something visible, although - not as material pictures, but still as higher spiritual shapes in the form of all kinds of signs, as one can also find similar ones on the old memorials of Egypt. I think, that what have been presented so far should be quite clear to you, and therefore I will not add anything to it, except that all this only occurs in a well arranged and unspoiled brain, fed by the orderly pre-developed heart, where the little brain boards are firstly illustrated with the light with all kinds of soul-like and spiritual shapes.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 234
01] (The Lord:) “Since we now have observed and understood this quite important preliminary work, we must, to understand the matter fully, also direct a few glances to this, how finally also the soul impregnates onto the same little brain boards the pictures from the material world.
02] Look here, the pictures coming through the eyes, should also be impregnated into the little brain boards! - I want it, and it happens!
03] Look now at especially the pencils or obelisks in front of two surfaces, how they suddenly have become very dark! It looks like if they have been filled with a very dark juice, and see, already all of us, while speaking, are drawn, line by line onto the little brain boards, alongside the trees and everything else what we can see! But not only unilaterally and dead, but three dimensional and like alive!
04] Every movement we make, is here like thousand times thousand times reproduced, and still an earlier or also thousand earlier positions, stays recorded in the inner chambers of the pyramids, always visible to the eye of the soul, because it is always illuminated by the spiritual-soul-like light; and this gives effect to what we partly call ‘memory’ and partly call ‘recollection’, since it is recorded inside the brain pyramids. This, however, is multiplied by way of multitude reflexions, in such a way, that one can carry one and the same object uncountable times in oneself.
05] In this manner, every person, carries in his soul and still unpronounceable more in his spirit, the whole creation from the largest to the smallest, since it has been taken from there.
06] If he looks at the stars or the moon or the sun, all this is anew drawn in his brain organs in the manner shown to you, and the soul looks at it and is quite pleased about it, and what has been seen is along the way of multitude reflexions engraved according to the right desire of the soul into the inner and most inner of the little brain pyramids, of course in a significant smaller scale, and can always be found again by the soul and perfectly looked at.
07] All signs from the sphere of the outer world appear on their own as dark pictures; but the illuminated pictures from a better life sphere are standing behind them, and thereby they also in all parts are sufficiently illuminated, so that the soul in her inner most composition can look, study and understand them.
08] In addition the forehead brain is continuously mainly connected to the smell- and taste nerves, like the back brain with the general feel nerves. They also leave on specific little brain boards certain markings, from which the soul immediately and very easily recognizes, how for example the one or other flower or ointment smells, or how this or that food, fruit or this and that drink tastes and also smells; since the construction is as such, that each little smell- and taste board is strictly connected by very sensitive nerves to one or other little object board.
09] As soon as a known smell gets the smell nerves moving, it at the same time represents itself on the corresponding smell- or taste board, and from there the corresponding object board is immediately exited, and by that the soul quickly and easily recognizes, with which smell or taste she is dealing with. In the same manner the occurrence, in shape and composition, by which a feeling has been stirred, is represented to the soul by the general sense of feel of the back head. However, all this only takes place, as shown here, with a highly orderly brain; with the other disorderly brain we will find here and there nearly no distant resemblances with this orderly brain, of which we soon will convince ourselves factually and practically.
10] You will observe this second brain in its table construction and the irregularity of the main- and secondary chamber divisions, as already a mixture of all kinds of stereo-metric shapes, among them discs, balls, spheroids and other mushy lumps. The obelisks in front of the surfaces are mainly not visible; and where they are still visible, they appearing like completely atrophied and are seldomly of any same seize and strength!
11] How can such a brain be useful to any soul? This brain, like it is presented to you now, came, because of reasons shown to you, as already wrecked out of the mothers womb. We will soon see, which course it will follow regarding the usual worldly education and to which end and destination it will lead. All of you pay close attention to it!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 235
01] Asks Cyrenius somewhat surprised: “Lord, has this brain which You in a wondrous way have brought here with Your almightiness, also been spoiled in a mothers womb by the sensuous-lascivious after coitus?”
02] Says I: “But friend, what a question from you! Didn’t I told you before, that all this has only been presented as it exists in reality? Who could ever think that this artificially presented brain for the sake of the lecture, could in all seriousness ever be spoiled in a mother’s womb?! It only looks like it and therefore I said: This brain came already wrecked, as it shows, from the mother’s womb! This is only a somewhat more precise dictation for the sake of better understanding and is therefore only a reproduced reality, but not a genitive, true reality! - Is this now clear to you?”
03] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, forgive me my great stupidity; I already realize it!”
04] Says I: “This I knew already, that you will realize this; but to this your most silly question you were mislead by a reminiscent worldly splash in your brain, and you can see from that, what sort of wisdom all so called worldly cleverness can offer a soul thirsting for the truth!
05] All questions of the world-wise are in fact beyond all measure silly; what will then become of the answers which other world-wise give to the questioning world-wise? If their light is already night and darkness, how intense night and darkness will then their true night and darkness be!
06] Therefore be aware of all wisdom of the world; since I say to you, that it is many times more dark and evil, than what the high-respected world-wisdom calls stupidity! Since a worldly stupid person can easily be helped, while a really from the roots world-wise cannot be helped at all or only through very difficult measures. You ask silly-wise if the actual world-wisdom cannot be helped at all? This lies with this second, spoiled brain clearly before you!
07] Look at this on the right set up primordial orderly and completely unspoiled brain! Which clarity in its pictures! Everything light and light, and all shapes, including their outer framing, as well as its inner organic construction, can all be seen in the highest clarity and is fully developed! What clear concepts and images must such a soul obtain from all the things and relations! How wise and how in every respect life-powerful does such a person is standing there! Who of the number of the many world children can measure up to him?! What a primordial soul can do, you earlier had the opportunity to observe with these blacks!
08] However, now we have a spoiled brain in front of us and we will see, how this by an additional, most bad and most wrong upbringing will be spoiled even more, and by that you will more than clearly recognize, how completely fruit- and wisdomless such a world-wisdom compares to a true, heavenly organized wisdom! Just look at the chaos of such a brain! Nowhere an orderly coherence; here and there only a crippled little brain pyramid! The whole story looks rather like a gravel heap than a brain!
09] The brain obtains such a shape already in the mother’s womb! What should become of such a person in future, what progress will he make in the true school of life with such a brain?! Yes, if it was left at that and one would start with a careful education of the heart for about ten years! But where is the education of the heart?! It is not thought of anymore, and in the higher standing classes of nations it is completely absent! The lower classes of nations, however, do not know anyhow anything better about a soul- or life development than the dear animals of the woods, and their properties resemble completely those ancient inhabitants of the woods, who feed and live off the robbery and blood of other more gentle animals.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 236
01] (The Lord:) “Nevertheless how bad such people necessarily are, it is still possible to make a perfect person out of them, than out of such a real world-wise. Indeed, the world-wise have in some respect, this means aimed at a certain point, mainly on the selfish - quite a sharp mind, and the reason for this is because the little pyramid brain boards with each person at least in the centre of the brain, remain partly and line-wise functional, and this makes that many world-wise in mutual council, but only for purely earthly purposes, can produce something special; however, everything inner, deeper - spiritual remains nevertheless foreign to them. Since between the advantages of the world and those forever lasting of the spirit and the soul, remains an unbridgeable ravine, over which even the sharpest world-mind cannot ever find a bridge.
02] And see, all this lies in the basic corruption of the human brain construction already in the mothers womb and thereafter in the even worse upbringing of the heart and the soul; since, when at least after birth would follow a good education of the heart and the soul, the brain being corrupted in the mothers womb could to the largest part made functional again, and people could subsequently reach some illumination and life-strength, and by a continuous right humility and true goodness of the heart, of course only after years, the lost could completely be found and replaced again.
03] Since who sows into a good earth, with him the harvest is certain; but if in the already meagre and bad earth no fertilizer and even less a seed of the full truth of life is strewn, how and from where should a fruit or even a plentiful life harvest be expected?
04] Yes, the worldly people understand it quite well, to rummage through the material earth like pigs and moles and to farm with all kinds of fruit. They make significant harvests, fill their stores and grain silos to the top and become full of proudness and haughtiness and therefore even harder and insensible towards poor people, who, because of the too great greed of the worldly rich and therefore powerful, were not given a span of land to support themselves.
05] This, the worldly people understand quite excellently; but the earth of the spirit, the everlasting life, they leave fallow and are not troubled about it. If thorns and thistles grow rampant on it, concerns them only little or nothing, and it is therefore understandable, how and why the people of this earth, instead of getting better, increasingly become worse and more wretched. As long as they can build themselves magnificent palaces, lie on soft beds and own them, stuff their bellies with the best delicacies and dress their skin with soft, royal clothes, they have enough and are satisfied; since they have everything what their selfish flesh life can desire through the short time of their earthly life.
06] But then comes the severely limping messenger, the bad illness and following it, death, and their impeded soul goes from a great fear over to an even greater fear, finally to full desperation, to unconsciousness and finally to death, and laughing heirs divide the left-behind large treasures and abundances of the deceased world fool. And what does he have in the beyond? Nothing, than in every respect the greatest poverty, the greatest despair and the greatest, for this world indescribable misery, and not only just for a short while, but for your concept unthinkable long period of time, which you most certainly can describe with the term ‘forever’, which is also quite obvious; since from where should a soul, who never has worked or provided for anything else than for her body, takes the means, to perfect herself in a world, which can and must consists only of this, what a soul has inside herself and through her spiritual outer-life-light-ether converts into a her surrounding residing world.
07] In such a world her new, most love-giving life is supposed to have started in her very own spiritual kingdom. But how can this be possible if her heart is hardened and insensitive, she continuously sinks into annoyance feeling sorry for herself, breeding rage and revenge and if the spirit inside her is like completely dead, deaf, dumb and blind and as such can never view in a bright clear light the little brain-boards of the soul?
08] And even if it was possible for such a heavenly spirit to rise in such an impeded soul, to see and feel all the things present in the brain of the soul, to help her to create a new living- and effectuating kingdom, he still wouldn’t find anything in the brain of the soul, of which he, by helping her, could effectuate this. Since from all the material things what the soul in this world has absorbed into her flesh brain, impossibly anything could have been transferred to her own spiritual brain, because for such a transfer she totally lacks the main means of life, namely the light from live’s love flame to God and from it to the neighbour!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 237
01] (The Lord:) “Or place a still so bright mirror in a totally dark cellar, and ask yourself if the objects in the cellar will reflect on it? You will, if familiar with the cellar, with the senses of touch be able to observe the objects present according to type and recognize them even without a light; but you will place a mirror in vain into the dark cellar, since without a light it will never provide your eyes with a fine effigy of things in the cellar.
02] It is the same case with a person with a worldly educated, spoiled and dark brain. From there no ray of light carrying the corresponding spiritual forms can go over from the dark material brain to the soul-like, thus already spiritual brain, and the totally stunted little brain boards of the soul are staying in themselves dark and empty; even if the light of the spirit would be falling on the little boards, it would serve the spirit and the soul equally as much as if someone would place a light in a completely empty, white painted room.
03] What will he see in it? Nothing than empty walls! What studies would he be able to conduct therein? Certainly no other than those of a despairing boredom! And grasping the meaning he will say to himself: ‘Out, with you and your light from this empty room; since there is nothing! Let the light shine there where there is something to illuminate! With the light something must be effectuated, why illuminating four empty walls, which, full of light or without light, are still empty?!’
04] If the eye light of the spirit looks at the little brain boards of the soul, and they are empty, then no light of a spiritual eye can penetrate anymore, and it stays dark therein as good as forever! If, however, it is undeniable so and not otherwise, where should a soul in the beyond get the building material from to build a world where she can live in? How will she do this? You think that I also be able to help such a poor soul? O yes, but never by a kind of weak, human, too early mercy, but only according to My unchanging order, which, however has, as generally known, extremely long and full of the highest patient arms!
05] Only after reaching the highest culmination point of the highest distress, in which the soul through the powerful pressure of all desperation will go over into a kind of glowing illumination, will out of the highest fear of her heart, thus out of her most binding heart, like from a all consuming fire essence little glowing sparks rise to her brain, and therefrom shadow pictures of her distress, her torture, her torment, her pain, her misery, her powerlessness, her desolation will form on her little brain boards; only then will she obtain some most meagre ideas and after long periods of time will she be able, to begin, to form from such pitiful pictures a most meagre world to live in!
06] But nobody will envy her about such property, and again it will take a long time, until such a soul will effectuate an improvement of her conditional world of living. For that many violent means to actively enliven her heart will be required repeatedly! Only from the many and many distressful circumstances will such a soul obtain a copy of the at least many sad looking concepts in her about herself, and will thereof, thus on her own ground and in her own manner begin to bring order to herself, upon which she not that easily anymore can fall into the utmost distress and desperation!
07] Now this, one already can with respect call a capital and an own harvest; but still, what limitation therein, what leanness and how insecure!
08] If someone would leave little children, not yet able to speak, in a dense forest, it would be possible that the one or other would survive in the woods. Assume that a little male and a little female would have made it, because they were placed right below a figtree whose fruit falling into their lap, would initially feed them until a certain age, when they, as complete wildlings, would start to also look for other food! They grow up and reach an adult age, father children, and within a few centuries a nation is formed; however, they would stay without any education and any revelation from above!
09] Go to such a nation and inform yourself about its education, and you will convince yourself, that you will, instead of people, encounter animals who will be much wilder and more tearing than all tigers, hyenas, wolves and bears! Among them you will not find a language, but only an imitation of all kinds of sounds of nature, whereby they indicate to each other only their greed and their most rawest intentions. They will eat any foreign people, animals and fruit raw - and when really hungry also themselves. Their activity will consist only in hunting for food.
10] Only again after a few centuries they will have reached the borders of their country large rainforests and will make contact with any educated nation, who will drive them back into the forest and some will be taken prisoners and being educated, and assume that after repeated such cases and the return of some of the previously imprisoned, however now educated fellow countrymen, the whole tribe will in time get somewhat educated, which of course is still a far cry from any spiritual education!
11] How long will such a nation still have to work, until they have achieved only an at least outer worldly culture, and still how long until your current spiritual level, meaning along the natural way when left only to themselves!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 238
01] (The Lord:) “Of course, through revelations from above the education of such a tribe of nature will progress much faster! However, a revelation in this world can be given much easier than to a soul in the beyond, who, as mentioned before, has not brought only one little spark to the beyond, what could only in some distant manner resemble something of a divine order.
02] If such a totally physical soul in the beyond through countless distressing circumstances and inhuman afflictions finally gets to the point, where she has obtained certain concepts and ideas, and from the greater activity of her heart a matt light enters her substantial brain, from which she according to her very limited imagination and her will can from a delusive emergency world to live, which of course for quite some time cannot have any permanence, because it is still too far away from the one truth and the divine order therefrom, only then it is possible, through missionaries, who, appearing completely similar to her, to visit her, and by very careful and unnoticeably as possible provide and enrich her with several and better concepts.
03] And at this stage often another hundred earth years are a too short period of time, to bring the on this world entirely spoiled soul to only a very limited order of heaven.
04] However, to promote her to higher than the lowest, first and pure wisdom heaven, is nearly impossible; since her brain never loses the sad first markings, from which from time to time still forming a sort of revenge-right and -wisdom, which again leaves a picture in her now more and more enlightened brain and influences the heart of the soul to such an extent, that she recognizes that she is quite well, but that her comfortableness is by a far cry no substitute for everything what she had to endure up to now.
05] She resembles an old Roman soldier, who, because of his age and his many wounds and scars, received a farm as a present from the emperor, on which he by the diligence of his hands can provide for himself quite comfortably. However, the old soldier still grumbles when looking at his wound scars, and says: ‘Good is good, but by a large margin not enough for me, who offered his life so many times for the emperor, for the nation and the fatherland! My neighbours never had to fight a mighty and evil enemy, they have a healthy and straight body and can easily work their fields. I also have male and female servants who help me with the work; but nevertheless I still have to work myself if I want something useful. I of course do not need to pay the emperor any taxes or the tenth for as long I live, and also not my children until the fifth generation, especially if one of my sons will carry the war armament for the emperor and the state. But this would still be something, to have to pay the emperor any taxes! Nevertheless, even without taxes, this very respectable reward is by far not enough for me!’
06] And also in this way the souls of the lower heaven are keeping on groaning, especially when they remember that they have endured a lot and now as blessed have to work themselves, and this with a lot of diligence on top of it, to provide for themselves the necessities of life just like once as people on earth, with the only unfortunate difference, that in the beyond they cannot gather any excessive abundance; since this is not allowed in the beyond, because the leaders of the societies know how to prevent this very carefully. And as such these blessed souls are never completely happy, because according to their nature, they always feel that they are missing something.
07] Yes, of course there is pretty much that they are missing; but what’s missing is for most of them as good as forever not reachable, since the basic elements in them are not at all present. They resemble those people who would like to fly like the birds in the air and therefore are very sad, because such advantages properties are denied to them as people, which, however, so many unreasonable animals can enjoy to the highest degree.
08] But to what use is such grief to the people? To fly they are lacking the basic elements, and despite all grief and despite all muttering they can never reach what the birds have, namely the marvellous, free flying.
09] I now have shown you, My Cyrenius, and all of you very clearly, which consequences a soul has to suffer by her secularisation in this world, because except for My anyhow everything encompassing order she cannot be helped in anyway, - except one had to cancel her being altogether and place a different being in its place, which, however, would serve the soul also no purpose!
10] Every soul has to develop herself either easily here or labouriously in the beyond, for which the means are planted in her. If she misses it here, because she has allowed herself to be deceived too much by the world and its treasures, she has to do it in the beyond. In which manner, I have already clearly shown to you and your heart’s questions are sufficiently answered. Do not make too friendly faces for it, I still cannot help you and can make it impossibly differently, as it is made and set up; since three times three can never be seven, but will always remain only nine! The apple tree must forever carry apples and the figtree forever carry figs as fruit!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 239
01] (The Lord:) “To understand all this even better and more tangible, we will follow the development periods of this brain here to My left with the greatest attention!
02] Until now it is completely unchanged to look at, as already spoiled in the mothers womb and born into this world. However, we soon will see what face and what colour it will take on, when the child after about five years receives the first moves of a wrong upbringing, when one begins to bother its memory with all kinds of memorizing exercises and confuse it as much as possible.
03] See, I want it that the first worldly concepts are engraved into the brain! Look very closely now, and you will easily notice, how the obelisks on one or the other quite absent-minded appearing little brain pyramids, begin to smear on the brain board with a very sluggish movement and with a very dark substance quite a meagre picture of a matter!
04] The first picture is nearly nothing else than an entirely, very senseless smearing to look at, which is the reason why the soul of such a child in the beginning cannot understand at all the concept of the matter given to it. It has to be told or shown to the child a hundred times until finally it can remember it, but only as an extremely dark image.
05] The reason thereof lies firstly in the unripeness of the various, still quite well-arranged little pyramid brain boards. The writing pens (obelisks) installed in front of them, are themselves too weak and unskilled, are coerced by outer force, to draw without the necessary, from the soul initiated exercise and without the possession of the right substance, and this on the still raw, not properly prepared little boards which are nowhere near ready to draw on. Therefore the picture all the time trickles away again and must not seldom be redrawn a hundred times by the substantially abused obelisks, until the picture, although still very weak, sticks to the unripe board.
06] And what does the soul then profits from such a pure shadow picture? She only sees the matt extreme outlines. About any deeper penetration into this matter itself with such a picture is by far not a possibility! Who could from a matt shadow of a person see, what the inner composition is of that person?! Through many and troublesome coercing and forcing, the useful little brain boards are to the biggest part messed up with black ink, and also the teachings of God are wedged into the brain like the multiplication tables, and the education of the soul consists only out of the breaks during the material mind wedging.
07] Only after the young, afflicted person has completed his so called ‘occupational’ mind wedging (studies) and has taken up a position, his heart becomes a little more free; he searches for a girl which he likes, to take her as his wife. The short period of actually being in love is for the young person the best, since during its duration the person gets a little excited in his soul, although this is only a very subordinated excitement, which allows only for some light to enter his brain, and only with the aid of this little light he begins to understands a little more practically what he troublesome has learned over the years, and thereby he also becomes for a worldly position a somewhat more useful individual.
08] However, people who are not in a way warmed in their souls by even such a love, are staying very selfish and stoic pedants, who later on do not rise one hair above their stereotype polluted little brain boards and rummage in nothing else than the shadow pictures of their brain, which number cannot be too large, and what is left, is dark, black and for the ability of the soul to see, purely not visible.
09] The soul of such a stoic is therefore as good as blind. Just like any person with even the sharpest vision is completely blind in a pitch black night and in an emergency can only feel his way forward, also the soul of such a real selfish person cannot see anything, what is drawn on their little boards, and since with such a totally incorrect brain education, where only by repeated smudging of the brain board finally a very stereotype and plastically picture is stuck on it, and since no inner more active soul excitement is present, no light can for keeps rise into the brain, the soul is forced to only touch-searching her dark, but stereotype brain board pictures.
10] However, since such a stunted soul can only obtain her wisdom by touch-searching her already written brain boards, it is quite understandable, why such a soul in all her activities will become so measured pedantic and stereotype-like and does not accept anything else, except for this what is most coarse and materialistic which she can touch and grasp with her hands. Finally such a soul regards even what she can see with her eyes in the outer world as an optical illusion, and what she hears as a lie; only what she can touch with her hands on all sides, she regards as a real truth. Regarding the state of wisdom and a higher spiritual culture of such a soul, everybody can imagine by himself quite easily, who only in some way has understood what I just have shown and sufficiently have explained.
11] Look once more at the brain on the left! Right now it presents the dark chamber of wisdom of such a stereotype-like world-wise, and you, dear friend Cyrenius, equipped with very sharp eyes, speak, of everything you can see therein!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 240
01] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, the fore- as well as back brain have a dark-grey colour on its surface; deeper inside, despite the sunlight falling on to it, everything is black and dark, and the in between shining, white-grey spots are representing absolutely nothing. And with that I’m already at the end of my description of what can be seen. Only one question allow me, o Lord, and this consists therein: In such a spoiled brain, what will become of the abundance of brain formations who do not have a pyramid-like structure?”
02] Says I: “They are for nothing; they are a true desert in the brain and only produce in the soul the unfortunate feeling of an infinitive none-knowledge and none-recognition. And if you wanted to begin to speak to such a soul about higher, meta-physical things and relations, you soon will receive the request to be silent about it; since if she has to think about it any further, she apparently will go nuts. Therefore you cannot speak to such people, because they impossibly can recognize and understand any of this, as you now can see the true reason for it. Even quite natural, physical things they only understand very difficult or not at all, not to mention spiritual and heavenly issues.
03] See, an ox also has a mouth, in it a quite significant tongue and teeth and also has a voice. The result should be that he also should be able to learn to speak; just try it, if you within twenty years will bring an ox to the point, where he is able to only pronounce one monosyllable word! And despite this, I say it to you, that it would be rather possible to make an ox talk, than to teach a person with such a spoiled brain something about extrasensory matters! Because if you start talking about something what too much rises above his limited knowledge horizon, he will laugh at you quite good-naturedly and begin to regard you as a fool. And if you continue to bother him with such fairytale matters, he will become angry and throw you quite fiercely out of the door!”
04] Says Cyrenius: “Yes, but how will it then be possible to convey Your word to such people, of whom there are countless many?”
05] Says I: “If you find with people whom you will visit, a sharing heart, and if they invite you into their houses, then stay and try above all to enliven their mildly alive souls! If you do this, the soul of such people will become increasingly more active, which will spread a light in the brain, and the warmth of this light will begin, to bring the little brain boards into a more acceptable order, and such people will then soon become more open for a higher teaching and in this way, step by step rise to an increasingly purer light.
06] However, if you find a completely dead heart with them whom you are visiting, then quickly move on! Since you should not throw the pearls to the pigs! - Understand this quite well! Who is still unclear about something, now, should ask, and the right answer will be given to him! Otherwise the two brains can be discarded.”
07] The old Marcus comes closer and says: “Lord, midday is near! Should I not start to prepare for lunch?”
08] Says I: “It is praiseworthy of you to ask Me about it; however, the midday meal for soul and spirit coming out of My mouth, has an incalculable greater value than your midday meal for the body! Therefore we first want to consume a few more spiritual dishes, and I will then let you know when the time is right to provide for a bodily midday meal! Good is good, but better is better!”
09] With that Marcus is quite content and stays on with his sons, to see and to hear what will happen next.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 241
01] At the same time also Oubratouvishar comes to Me and says: “Lord, Lord, didn’t the white brothers know about what You just now have explained to them so wisely? With us, all praise to You, even our children know this; since they all can look into themselves and always have a great joy, if they can tell us something about the beautiful gardens which they from time to time can see in themselves. What have these white brothers done, that they are unable to make these most important observations? If they are lacking these most important abilities, then they are not real people anymore, but big apes, like they exist in our land, except for their more developed ability of speech!
02] We all were quite astonished when You came forward with explanations about these brains, which are even more familiar to us than our dwellings at home. We are of course not knowledgeable about the whole organic construction of our body, but our brain we know from point to point. With us there are still many little empty boards, since we have nothing to fill them all; but the ones which have been drawn, are just like the ones of the right brain and are entirely in Your order as You sufficiently and clearly have explained. However, I truly still want to know, how these people cannot see this in themselves, what to us black skin people forever is clearly visible! What have they done? Who has laid the foundation to such downfall? Someone must have at one stage laid a bad foundation; but who, why and at what opportunity?”
03] Says I: “Who the actual originator is, you should not ask about! Since some things are hidden in the council of God, what the people on this earth do not need to know to the bottom! If man only knows and recognizes what above all is necessary for him to do according to My order! If he does this, for what he has the guiding laws, given from the heavens, everything will be in the best order with him; everything else, however, every person who loves God above all and his neighbour like himself, and thereby is reborn in the spirit, will get to know entirely.
04] The only concern now is, whether the white brothers have understood all this quite well, and that the person, who feels a gap in himself, asks what is still foreign to him, and it will then be as brightly as possible explained to him. This is what above all is now necessary! This, however, what you have asked about, will be made known to everybody in due time, once he reaches the rebirth of the spirit.”
05] With that Oubratouvishar is quite content and converses thereafter with his companions in his own language.
06] For once Mathael comes forward and says: “Lord, You our live, You our love, since You have allowed to ask, I ask in the name of my father-in-law, my dear wife and in the name of my four companions, that You give us a proper light about a small dark point in this matter! This is a kind of legal question, and I believe that towards You every person, when he has come to use his reason, is entitled to ask in all modesty. Man is originally not his own, but only Your work, what all heavens forever cannot deny!
07] It seems to me that especially regarding the guidance of the spirits or actually very spoiled souls in the beyond, that with Your love- and almighty means the road to recovery is a little too long winding and harsh! It is true, that in this regard You have showed and explained to us already many things to clearly justify Your once from eternity set up and fixed divine order; however, above all, this true legal question still forces to come up:
08] Can the apple help it, if the storm tears it off the branch, or can a splintered tree help it, that he became the target of a destructive lightening, or can the calm sea help it, that it is whipped up by the fury of a hurricane to mountain high waves?! What can the rattlesnake help it that its bite is deadly?! And the belladonna has not given the poison to herself! Everywhere one wedge is driving the next, and in the end no one can help it to be driven!
09] A large piece becoming loose is falling down from a high rock face and creates a devastation among a coincidentally grazing herd of sheep at the foot of the wall. Who is the guilty party to pay for the damage? If I have tripped over a stone at night and finally fell, who is guilty in this case, - the night, the rock, or my eyeless foot? In short there exist a great many of the most difficult questions, where in all cases a mutual violation of the individual primordial natural right becomes tangible visible! In principle, from where does it originates?
10] Something similar I noticed with people. These blacks are still in possession of the primordial human properties, - we whites did not have the slightest idea about it until this day! Yes, why not? It says: because of our spoiled souls, and the soul in turn had to be spoiled, because the brain of man was already spoiled in the mother’s womb and later on by a still totally wrong upbringing! And I clearly have to support the question of Oubratouvishar and also say: Yes, yes, mankind is evil and spoiled down to the bottom; but who spoiled them originally, and who allowed them to become spoiled? According to such spoil people can only want something which is completely wrong and therefore can never become better, but only get worse and more wretched!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 242
01] (Mathael:) “Now, in this world for some it is more or less still alright! He creates for himself a little paradise as good as he is able to. Of course, thousands of others must therefore suffer even more, and the reason for it is, that they were not that knowledgeable to create a little paradise for themselves than the smart one! They therefore are getting destroyed in their souls because of envy and rage and the owner of the little paradise because of lust and luxuriance! The first are damned because of need and misery - and the rich because of his abundant life!
02] However, lets leave the relations on this earth as they are, since they are the fruit of the now thoroughly explained corrupted souls, and lets turn to the most gruesome results in the great beyond! One’s hair are rising when only thinking about it seriously, in which exceedingly terrible and wretched state such a so or so corrupted soul ends up! What curse can for such a description lend the human mouth the proper coloured words? Only the greatest tortures of the fire of rage in the soul can along the way of a nameless evil humiliation bring the soul to a little more tolerable condition, wherefore always somewhat of an eternity, according to periods of time, are required! How many souls will therefore from now on in myriads of earth years end up in the deepest and ghastliest misery, to only after again of myriads of earth years become one hair more of freedom and thus reach a more tolerable state!
03] Lord, I set it up exactly according to Your words and do not add anything, nor omit anything! If I now on the one hand consider Your omnipotence, goodness and love and on the other hand certain in principle blameless corruption of every wretched soul and the nearly forever continuing consequences of the most hair rising kind and finally after the most indescribable tortures a heaven of bliss, which is nearly no degree better than a well arranged slave state on this dear mother earth, - I must openly admit to You, despite all the mercies, which You, o Lord has given me, that I find this with my reason extremely strange and as a person, equipped with a feeling heart, I detect an injustice therein, against which all the greatest and most appalling injustices committed by man are absolutely nothing. And with all respect I say thank you but no thanks for such being, irrespective where it finally will end!
04] And it is quite right as You, o Lord, has shown, how every person, to be able to exist in front of Your naked Godhead, must conduct himself being-like, for what You can only provide him with the opportunity but nothing else. In short, we acknowledge all this, and it requires no further word of explanation. But that souls of people, which have been incarnated in the same manner for already more than a thousand years and then educated in the same manner, as it is unfortunately the case right now, have to suffer in the beyond for nearly forever, to only become marginally better, appears to me in all cases very harsh! You Yourself taught us to proceed mildly, softly and leniently with ill souls! However, if an ill soul is not cured here on this earth, and enters as still through and through ill the large beyond, - no spark of any love and gentleness can be shown to her, I’m of the opinion that also here mercy and love should be expressed rather then the too strict order and justice!
05] With pleasure I’m admitting, that a perfect life of the soul, unified with the spirit out of God, is the highest treasure; however, experience also shows, that a treasure loses its value, if one has to look for it with too great difficulties.
06] Someone wants to take a wife for himself. He already knows the one chosen by his heart. But when asking for her hand, conditions are put to him, which he only can fulfil completely in a thousand years, and the difficulties linked to it are nearly of an invincible nature! Yes, is it of any great surprise if such a person finally does not carry any further desire in his heart to own such a chosen wife and has married a maiden of a much lesser background instead, for which much more tolerable and easier achievable conditions were put?
07] Therein, o Lord, consists my hopefully quite well based reservation and perhaps a weakness of my heart! I therefore ask You, since You Yourself have asked us to ask about anything not understood! If it would please You, You could enlighten me with Your mercy therein?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 243
01] Says I: “Yes, yes, this is the very knot, which I after the explanation of the brain have discovered not only in you but in several of you, and therefore have asked you to ask.
02] It goes without saying, that God, as the highest and purest love from eternity always unchanged, can never be in any way loveless, and that He will apply in the most enlivened manner all services and means available to Him, to cure any no matter how ill soul. However, He cannot take away the soul’s own characteristic self, but must leave it untouched and place the soul in such conditions, which she, if everything else is to no avail, can better her through a kind of humiliation!
03] In the extreme case this road of course can become extremely cumbersome; however, nobody is guilty about this than the soul herself, who has become too obstinate and stubborn, and who of course became like that, because of her imperfectness of which I have told and explained to you before.
04] But this is the full-strong, very own will of the soul; she wants it like this and always does, what she thinks is best! Now, in this case an omnipotent and most powerful counteraction is of no use; because this would cause the soul the most unheard of tortures! - for already the softest influence causes her the most inexpressible pain; just think what she has to endure with a too strong influence?!
05] God in Himself is the highest fire of all fires and the strongest light of all light! But who can endure a fire if he himself is not fire and endure the highest light if he himself is not light?! There, look at the left brain which is still here! Do you see any fire therein or any light, shining only as bright as a little glow-worm in the night? What does it take until this brain becomes completely fire and the brightest light?
06] However, if I wanted with all force to begin to exert My influence here, you will not see these two left brain heaps anymore; since they immediately will be dissolved into the familiar little fire tongues and scatter, until My will grasps them and forms a new being from them. But what happens then to this current being?!
07] However, so that no being which existed once, can forever not be destroyed in its soul-like sphere and transforms into another being and thereby losing its primordial I, My forever unalterable fixed set up order is good! And even if a soul takes an unimaginable long time to reach its perfection, she still stays her very own primordial I, and will recognise herself unalterable as such forever, which is hopefully still more comforting, than for a soul as completely divided transforms into another individual, where necessarily all recollections of an earlier being had to cease and no trace of an earlier, concrete being would be left! What would then be the meaning of a freely self-determining pre-life? Would a human then be any better off than a creeping worm in the dust?!
08] The pre-life is mainly blessed with all kind of difficulties. A person, even if he is a son of a king, must endure from his birth until his grave some quite heavy trials. He often makes thousand plans, which he all wants to execute most successfully; but soon unforseen obstacles arise, and from all the nice plans nothing comes about. In its place all kinds of drudgeries, illnesses, annoyances, - in short, for every encouraging day, normally five days in which nothing particularly cheerful occurs, are following, and in every one year a person surely have thirty completely bad days!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 244
01] (The Lord:) “If one carefully looks at the life of man even under the most favourable conditions, one easily recognizes, that nothing is given for granted. From the king to the beggar, each one has to fight the battle with the summer flies of life, which are full of stings, and which does not contain a lot to look forward to. During childhood man is plagued by weakness, as a man with all kinds of troubles and as an old man with both, and the last hour of life nobody has viewed as the best time of his life.
02] As such the earthly life creeps along mostly between thorns and thistles, and who doesn’t like it, will at the end of the earthly flesh life not be able to talk a lot about pleasant and beatific things; and the more self-loving someone was, the more insults he had to deal with. Who, however, as in the least self-loving, does not make much of all the occurring summer-sting-flies of life and also of all the denigrating and offending thorns and thistles, and to whom also all kinds of bodily suffering, poverty, often hunger and thirst, cold, bad clothes and also a bad dwelling and alongside this still all kinds of other misery, have not made him unsteady, will still be able to talk at the end of his life about some good times, while even a king despite all the incense strewn for him, will at the end of his earthly life career complain about nothing else than all kind of discontents over discontents.
03] Since where does the king lives, who conducted everything successfully, what he intended to do at the beginning of his reign?! Since this was impossible and he finally had to discover some rough calculation errors at himself, he is totally unhappy, and it is an old, familiar fact, that kings mostly die as a result of a secret inner disappointment.
04] As such the self-determining and educating person stays throughout the time of his earthly life in his completely determined consciousness of himself, in and under which he completed this earth’s life trial. If in or outside My order, we want to regard in this case as all the same; since in every respect the earthly life had little pleasantries for him, but instead all kind of bitterness to show for. Therefore also the great world-wise of the heathens, did not wanted to praise anyone on this world as fortunate, and praised only those as fortunate, who returned to the lap of the earth.
05] What would then the reward be for a soul for all the endured troubles, if she, after leaving her body, would loose her consciousness as the indestructible primordial I, and either ceases to be or became divided into thousand other I’s?! Would anyone of you be content with such an arrangement of My order? Surely no one! Therefore it is My opinion, that it will still be better, to keep the old order and above all see to it, that any nevertheless how bad soul, does forever not suffer any harm to her identity!
06] That an I can and must only then become perfectly happy, when it, determining itself, has entered My order, that you know by now perfectly well; since therefore I have preached to you for seven days uninterruptedly and have guided you back to the primordial root of all creation of the spiritual- and physical world. However, that to the contrary a soul cannot enter permanent blessedness for as long she is not, determining herself freely, returns to My order, I have shown to you manifold through words, deeds and many examples and again explained them by words. How can thus any coldness, mercilessness, hardness and injustice be in Me? Or can you, what is necessary for a person to be, call hardness in Me? Yes, with one grain less patience and equally less lenience, I would be hard and unjust; but not at all like I am now!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 245
01] (The Lord:) “However, that you, Mathael, say, that finally I’m guilty, that over the length of time people have gone over to a totally evil life wrongness, where they apparently will perish, I immediately set this up against you and say: souls, like those of these blacks, have until now not been called to become children of God, and as such, what they have to present, a more stereotype firmly maintained perfection of their soul is sufficient; since it should not be seen as a special consequence of their most excellent development of their souls, but rather that it is given to them like their black skin. However, if they also want to become children of God, then all this will not be given to them anymore, but only the teaching.
02] If they according to it will determine themselves and try to strive for the perfection of their souls out of their own strength, and thereby in themself awaken My spirit of love, they will be of course be similar like you now; but as long their soul perfection is two thirds given to them and only one third is self-acquired, they can never with such soul perfection awaken the spirit in themselves and also stay in the beyond this, what they are here: quite good, but more mechanically blessed, perfect souls, with whom the borders of bliss must necessarily have been fixed, and can never be thought differently.
03] Where the one and preceding is given, the therefrom following and subsequent can surely not be freely self-acquired; since who has given to you the head, surely also has given you hands, body and the feet! Or do you think, that these have by themself arisen from the head?
04] Ah, it is something completely different when it comes to a itself determining soul who developed itself to the received word of God! What she has, is her very own property, and she can build for herself therefrom a thousand heavens and more; since she now has her own material and her own matter and by the in her awakened spirit of love also the perfect God-resembling power, to accomplish such and to be as perfect in everything, as also the Father in heaven is perfect! - And now lets continue! {lev.11,44; lev.19,02; lk.06,36; jl.ev01.155,15; jl.ev01.039,05; jl.ev01.039,08; jl.ev01.050,13; jl.ev01.071,13; jl.ev01.039,05-10; jl.ev02.159,14; jl.ev03.180,06; jl.ev04.001,04; jl.ev04.039,01; jl.ev04.110,11; jl.ev04.245,04; jl.ev05.271,06; jl.ev06.226,10; jl.ev07.054,12-13; jl.ev07.139,06; jl.ev08.027,11; jl.ev09.022,05; jl.ev09.024,05; jl.ev09.102,07; jl.gso2.018,15}
05] With a soul, like these blacks confidently own it, can be dealt with soon and easily in the beyond; since what she has, she has, and it stays with her. For herself she forever does not have a higher need and is perfectly happy, similar like a bee, when it has found a rich, with honey filled flower chalice; however, beyond the honey it forever feels no need. Once the bee has, what it was searching for, it already has everything; all the other treasures of the whole of infinity have no meaning for it.
06] However, it is completely different with a self-perfecting soul! In order to achieve this, all the necessary means had to be made in totality available to her, through which, if she wants to use them, necessarily and infallibly must reach perfection; but the required means are surely never enforced upon the soul, who is called to become voluntarily a child of God, but is only made available to her, just like the materials which are necessary to build a house are made available to the builder master. From there on the builder master uses them according to his own thinking and builds a house from it according to his insight and according to his taste, and the build house is then completely his own work and not a work of him, who supplied the material to him. However, if you have ordered the best materials to build for yourself a dwelling, but you do not build it yourself, but calls upon a builder master to build the required house for you, can you then also say: ‘See, this now beautiful and best furnished house is my work!’? Surely not; since the house always stays the work of him, who build it according to his thinking and recognition!
07] And see, in the same way the perfect souls of the blacks are not their own work! They of course are build quite well, but the blacks have contributed only very little to it. However, if so and not otherwise, they for the time being cannot reach the childhood of God; if however, it would be given to some of them to achieve this, their souls would immediately begin to look more imperfect. But since a soul, who is called to become a child of God, is only given the material to build herself and alongside the teaching, how to build, it is surely sufficiently explained, that also in the beyond nothing more can be done for her, if she should retain her individuality. Even if a soul is still so corrupted, she never can be touched by My omnipotence, and only the material can be supplied to her in such measure, as she is able to use it; one also cannot burden her with more, than she can carry with her strength.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 246
01] (The Lord:) “Normally a severely corrupted soul is always very weak, so that she is not even able to keep her human form erect and therefore appears in the beyond normally in a half-, sometimes also in a complete animal-like grotesque shape. Now, in time she will be given more and more strength, without her noticing; but then the greatest care is taken, that the soul under no circumstances is not disturbed in her individuality. Simultaneously such support causes the soul a lot of pain, since such a weak soul is extremely sensitive and touchy.
02] If I suddenly wanted to provide her with too much strength, such heavenly generosity will drive the soul to desperation by the most horrible pain, whereby she finally would become more closed up than a diamond and she could not be taught anything, before getting completely dissolved, whereby I would give her such a push, for which not easily a self-provided counterweight coming from the soul, could be set up. The self conscious I would thereby be lost for at least one aeon of earth years and from that point on it had to begin to collect and recognize itself again, what for the soul in her free, bodyless state would be much more difficult to achieve than here, where she has the body as a suitable tool to do this.
03] For you, My dear Mathael, the extraordinary length of time has caused you too much strain; however, if you could recognize what it takes, to bring a soul to a point where she to such an extend is free, that she becomes what she is already in you, you would not have taken an exception to the length of time! What do you think how long has it taken, until you, as a quite perfected soul person, has reached this your current degree of life? If I would calculate all this for you, you would be gripped by horror, and you would not nearly understand such! However, our Raphael knows it quite well and understands it in the right depth of depths.
04] However, this I can tell you, that nobody’s soul here is younger than the whole visible worlds creation! You feel now uncomfortable about it, if I tell you faithfully to the truth, that your souls are much more than aeon times aeon of earth years old; should I Myself therefore start to feel uncomfortable, because I exist since eternity and under Me and out of Me already aeons of pre-creations have come into being just because to you over unimaginable long periods of time?!
05] Yes, My friend, to create a son, an earth and all the things on it, is an easy matter! This requires not such a long time. Also to create animal- and plant souls under judgement, is not difficult. But to create a soul, completely resembling Me in everything, is also for the almighty Creator a quite difficult matter, since there My omnipotence is of no use, but only wisdom and the greatest patience and leniency!
06] Since, when it comes to bring forth a soul completely resembling Myself, thus a second Godhead, My omnipotence is only allowed to do very little, however, the newly growing God out of Me must do and provide for everything. From Me he only receives the material spiritually and according to need also physically. And if this would not be the case, and if it could be otherwise, I surely would not, as the most everlasting primordial Spirit, out of love burden Myself with the unpleasant task, to take on the flesh Myself, to guide further the souls who have developed to a certain point, not by My omnipotence, but by My love and to give them a new teaching and the new God-spirit out of Me, so that they now, if they seriously want to, can become within the shortest time frame, completely one with Me.
07] I say to you: for My everlasting preliminary work, the harvest only starts now, and you will become My first completely perfect children, which however, still lies within your will and not Mine. And I’m now of the opinion, that you, Mathael, will excuse Me with yourself, since you hopefully will recognize all this, what you earlier have not recognized! Is everything clear to you now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 247
01] Says Mathael: “Yes, Lord, this is completely clear to me now; but I also was together with my four companions very bad, I was a devil, nevertheless Your almighty will has cured me quickly, and because of this, I did not have lost my memory about my previous life! How did this happened? Your omnipotence has helped us instantly!”
02] Says I: “Yes, My friend, this was a completely different case; there not your souls, but only your bodies were corrupted, so that in its intestines a lot of evil spirits had nested! They seized the physical organism to such an extend, that they could rule therein as they pleased, and your souls retreated in the mean time, since they were no match against the great number of spirits, and had to allow the spirits to rule the body, as they wanted.
03] Thereby your souls did not suffered the slightest damage; since such possessions are only allowed there, where a body is inhabited by a soul which already has developed to such a degree, that the evil, still very unripe soul-spirits from the beyond, cannot harm her.
04] There My most gentle expression of power is sufficient, to expel thousand times thousand such souls out of the body, of which another example to follow later today will convince you. Once the spirits are out of the body, you will of course feel a significant weakness in the body, which prevails for as long, until the soul has taken complete control over the entire body’s organism again. If this act is completed, the body is then ruled again by the old, completely healthy soul; in that case only the body is helped by My omnipotence, but not the soul. However, where a soul is corrupted by her own will, My omnipotence cannot help, but only love, teachings and patience, since each soul must start building by itself and must perfect herself with the material supplied to her. - Do you understand this now? If there is still anything unclear to you, just keep on asking; since now is the time of complete clarification about everything, and you require a lot of light, to properly illuminate all the others in their dark chambers of life!”
05] Says Mathael: “Lord, the only wisest and most loving from eternity! I am now in the clearest light and believe that there is only little darkness left in the life chambers of my soul; but where some of the others are standing, You, o Lord, will be of course the only one to know! There will exist some little dark chambers with my father-in-law and with my wife; but with Your mercy and help I will faithfully fill in what is missing!”
06] Says I: “Do just that; since your father-in-law and your wife were until now still heathens, but heathens of the best kind, of which I can say: There one is dearer to Me than a thousand descendants of Israel in Jerusalem and also in the other twelve cities of the whole promised land! Since all those do not want to hear nor to know anything about a close God; they prefer a somewhere infinitely far away God, since in their coarse stupidity they think, that a somewhere endless far standing God can be easier deceived than a God nearby!
07] O the coarsest misconception among the Jews in this world! However, what else can one do, than with all patience and even with the sacrifice of one’s own flesh life, if it would become necessary, to guide the people by teachings and corresponding deeds back to the primordial light of all being and life?!
08] And this is now My self applied task for you, and yours to your fellow-men will follow! Of course you should not give in to the hope that all this will already take place within the next few years! I say to you: Within a thousand years and above, more than half the population of this earth will not have heard one syllable of this My word!
09] But it does not do too much harm to the matter; since also in the beyond this gospel is preached to the spirits of all the regions of the world. However, still be full of zeal here; since the right childhood of God for My most inner and purest heaven of love, can only be achieved here! For the first and also second heaven can still be taken care of in the beyond.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 248
01] (The Lord;) “You, Mathael, are now fully in the clear, this means as far a human soul can be in the clear, for as long she has not become completely one with her spirit; therefore let your light also shine in front of all your brothers! But also awaken your faith to the power of My name; since only in My name will you be able in case of need to perform signs for the people for the first awakening of their faith in Me!
02] Since who preaches My word to the people, but cannot effectuate anything by the power of it, is still a weak servant of Him, who has send him, to bring to the nations of the earth the new word of all life from heaven.
03] However, by that I do not want to say that a real apostle of My teaching should always produce himself in front of the people, to thereby open up My teaching with the nations of the earth. No, far from that; since the truth must speak for itself, and wherever it is not understood, a closer explanation should follow, and this for as long, until the truth is understood by itself! But still, during the explanation cases arise, where the explanation, especially with still very raw and uncivilized nation, is not sufficient; it is then very necessary, to put the explanation in a more brighter light by a moderate sign.
04] However, an effectuated or still to be effectuating sign should never be of a too garish and striking kind, by which the people are becoming too afraid and fearful and thereby could fall into a forcing judgement; since thereby very little or nothing would be gained for the free development of the soul.
05] A sign must always be of such a nature, that it firstly consists in charity of a kind as if this is the result of the faith of him to whom this extraordinary charitable deed was served; and secondly the sign must never be so far removed from normality, that also a so called world wise could not find a way to explains this in natural terms! With the so called world informed, the sign must make them thinking, but never force them into faith; since they have sufficient conceptual ability, to recognise the truth as such, even without a sign.
06] In these times of magicians and wizards, however, the signs can be applied quite strongly and tangible; since wherever a sign is performed, the people already have seen hundreds of magic performances by Persian and Egyptian magicians, and therefore a sign effectuated by us does not leaves a special impression with the world-wise. In addition we are also surrounded on all sides by the Essences, who with great ease perform all kinds of signs in front of the blind people, to win them over to their side completely in time. And as such our more powerful and more miraculous signs make the people at least thinking, even if they cannot convince them completely, and this exactly the right measure, and it would be no benefit to the people, if we made an even bigger scene with signs.
07] If I heal all the sick, yes, even awaken the dead, it does not make too much of an impression in front of the people in relation to the Essenes, - but it causes the temple clerics the greatest annoyance, who already has cursed the Essene Order, sitting right on their noses, to all devils. Since this order has also spread to Judea, the miracle cures of the pharisees are not profitable anymore, and all this is the result of the Essenes clever awakening of the dead, to us a very well known secret, which, however, is totally unknown to the pharisees.
08] It is, however, also a proper joke, that especially I am the water on the waterwheel of the Essenes, and you still will experience it, that people will say to you, that also I am a disciple coming forth from this Order and now working to promote this Order, who themselves are now of the opinion, that in a moral sense they soon will control the whole world. This Order is therefore for the time being not against us, and serves us, even without wanting to serve us; since they devaluating our signs in front of the people the most, and it leaves the people’s thoughts and their judgements plenty of space. Otherwise we could not perform such powerful signs!
09] But all this I have foreseen for this time and have let all this happen and to come to be, so that we alongside very easily and in everything unhindered can work as much as possible for the true, free salvation of the people, without forcing anybody to accept the truth by our actions. For the present time our quite strongly applied signs does not cause any particular spectacle for the superficial viewer. Only who is somewhat more serious about us, will of course find an unspeakable large difference between the signs effectuated by Me and those performed by the magicians and Essenes. However, to him this recognition will not cause his soul any harm, because he had to recognise the truth already earlier, before he was able to make a true difference between My signs and the signs of the Essenes. He therefore is already pure, and for the pure everything is pure.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 249
01] (The Lord:) “I also could effectuate signs for Jerusalem, so that the whole of Jerusalem would be overrun to such an extend that they would not think for two moments long to really forge themselves in the believe to Me; but what faith would that be? This would be a slave believe out of fear and awe and would be a judgement to the people, in which they could not find themselves anymore in several thousands of years!
02] Since a blind, fanatic believe, if based on truth or a lie, does not have any inner value for life, and is subsequently difficult to remove from any nation caught by it. And as long a nations lives in a fanatic faith, it stands spiritually in judgement and thereby in the deepest soul slavery, and it cannot be helped, not here nor in the beyond, except by a long winding education through words and deeds and by a most thoroughly and at the same time most understandable explanation of all wondrous things, which actually kept the nation’s soul captive.
03] The best means, however, is the establishment of bad, false and lying priests, who, with every God’s teaching have sprung from the earth like mushrooms and who later forced themselves onto the people as substitutes of the divine, - first of course as wise and gentle reprimanders, teachers, comforters and supporters, and later, when they really became the favourites of the people, but then already as judges, punishers and rulers even above the thrones of kings!
04] Now, it then happens quite often, that the people find out about their evil doings, and the old, spoiled, fanatic believe begins to decay and gets increasingly greater tears and holes; and irrespective how much zealous repair is carried out, it is to no avail, and soon there are only a few left, who at the next best opportunity would exchange the torn, narrow dress for a new one. But until a nation has been brought to that point, it requires at least a few thousand years!
05] Therefore be extremely careful when spreading My teaching, to make sure that you do not enforce it onto anybody, nor by the sword and even less so by extraordinary signs! The wound of the sword can be healed, however, the wound of a too garish miraculous sign, nearly never.
06] Wherever the word is sufficient, do not effectuate any signs; since until now they have always been the means of the false prophet, by which they always have made the blind nations even more blind, as they were before. By that I of course do not want to say, that even in an emergency you should not effectuate any signs! You will come to all kind of heathens, whose priests quite well understand how to perform miracles and make all kinds of prophecies, which are always fulfilled by either a finely put, ambiguous dictation, or by widely branched, pre-arranged means, of which all of it is an inspiration by Satan and his angels, and expresses itself in the evil will and want of the people.
07] Towards such arch-false prophets it is the right place, to either effectuate a powerful countersign, or to explain to the better part of the population the false miracles of its priests as thoroughly as possible; thereby at least the better part of the nation begins to become strongly suspicious about its priests, and you have virtually won the game.
08] Only then you also can effectuate an always charitable sign, by healing all kinds of ill people by laying on of hands in My name, and here and there satisfying the hungry and thirsty, also here and there preventing a disastrous storm by only calling on My name against the evil-charged clouds in the air, which at such opportunities are filled with the dirtiest and worst kind of spirits. Thereby you will not imprison anybody’s soul like with chains, but lead them completely freely, like a good shepherd leads his lambs, who are pleased to follow him each step of the way voluntarily, since they only expect many good things from him.
09] Now you know, My dear Mathael, how you fully according to My will have to proceed with the spreading of My teaching by word and deeds with the nations over which you will rule in future, and likewise also your four companions!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 250
01] (The Lord:) “You will especially in the northern parts of your kingdom, which at one stage will become the greatest on this earth, meet with extremely dark heathens, with whom it will be very difficult to bring the light of truth to them; but do not treat them with the power given to you with too much force! You can, where it is necessary, approach them with the right seriousness, but certainly not with the sword or with too obvious signs; the sword would only externally take away from them the old, deeply rooted superstition, but would confirm it internally even more bitterly. And with too garish signs you would only achieve the exchange of one fanaticism with another! Since those nations, who would see your signs, would soon become the greatest enemies of their still none-believing neighbours and pursue them with fire and sword, and the old-believers would do the same to the new-believers. What would be achieved by that?
02] However, since My teaching is a true message of peace from heaven, it should not bring discord, animosity and war to the people and nations of this earth! This should be avoided as much as possible. To avoid this by Me, I only had to bring you firmly under the power of My omnipotent will, upon which you of course would be unable to act and think differently as determined by My measured will; however, what would then become of your own free will?! And if I wanted this, it would never be necessary for Me to enter the flesh of this world; since My eternal omnipotence could have seized you without this flesh and could force you, to speak and act this and that, just like it was possible to have driven the prophets at one stage. However, would that be of any use to you? You would thereby have become perfect nature-souls like these blacks here, but not likely perfect children of God.
03] Therefore, however, that you yourself could become perfectly free preachers of My word for all times of times, I came in the flesh to you on this earth, where I have founded the plant-school for My children for the whole of infinity, so that you as My free children can also freely learn from My mouth the teaching, to assess it and also to spread it further among the nations of the earth; and who will accept it freely in its purity, will also thereby freely earn the claim to the most blessed childhood of God.
04] However, who took on this teaching not voluntarily, but where it was forced upon him by whatever means, will not have a claim to the childhood of God for as long he will not out of his very own initiative, either here or also in the beyond, will start to worry about My pure word and voluntary make it his life’s guideline.
05] I unfortunately can see it, who sad things in general will turn out with also this My teaching within a few years, after I have returned home. But I also can see how it will be maintained sun pure in small societies until the end of all times of this earth! And this is a great refreshment of My most true father heart. However, what happens in general should not bother you at all; since from the many pigs you will never raise philosophers. For those creatures soon any food is good enough. Although I call: ‘Come to Me, all of you who are labourious and suffering, since I will refresh you all!’; but this My life call will remain unheard and unobeyed by many!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 251
01] (The Lord:) “There will be times when the wise will say about My word: ‘Lord, now it is truly difficult to be human; by threatened punishment one is not allowed to speak the truth, but only very secretly! However, this what the false prophets want, is an obvious lie and therefore blasphemy! Lord, arm Yourself for once and move towards Your enemies, before they completely destroying Your field of life!’
02] However, I will keep waiting and waiting and say to everyone who will in this way call upon Me: ‘Be patient for still a short while, until the given measure is full! Wait until the end and you will become blessed; since the compulsion of the world will cause you pure no harm to your souls, and you as My youngest children, who under all kind of hardship, need and misery have gone through the way of the flesh, will rest even closer to My heart in My kingdom, and I will make you the judges of the world and those, who have tormented you with need and hardship of all kinds without reason and right by Me!’ {a mt.10,22; mt.24,13}
03] In short, My true disciples will always be recognizable thereby, that they will love each other, like I’m loving you all, and that they never preach My name and My word with the sword!
04] Yes, once a nation is standing completely in My light, and it would be threatened by stubborn, blind, outer heathen nations, who do not at all want to accept the faith in Me, but pursue with zeal and fury My lambs, then it is time to take up the sword and to scare away the wolves from the devout herds for good. However, once the sword is taken up in My name against the wolves, it then should be taken up with all seriousness, so that the wolves remember the sword which has seized them in My name. Since where the judgement in My name has risen, it should not have the appearance of only a half seriousness!
05] Against blind heathens, whose souls are still too far away from My order and impossibly can understand My word, but otherwise follow their faith with a special zeal, the sword should only be set up as a guardian for the boundaries for as long the neighbourly heathens begin to comply to My order; if this has taken place, brotherly unity and love should replace the sword.
06] However, it is something completely different, if in future people, who from the very beginning were called the ‘the people of God’ and were taught and protected as such, -ah, if they persistently oppose this My teaching and will pursue it with the most evil and most selfish zeal, yes, against them there will be no other means than the most sharpest and severest sword! Woe them, if it is unleashed; then no stone will be left on top of each other, and the children in the mother’s womb will not be spared! And who wants to flee, the bow’s arrows will catch up with him and kill him, because out of selfishness and against his inner conviction, he wanted to become a murderer of My word and Me; since those against whom I will go to battle with the mine, will have to bear a tough fight, from which they never ever can emerge as victors!
07] Now you also have the rule, how and when you in My name can use the sword! Have you understood all this quite well and correct?”
08] Says Mathael: “Lord, You my only love, upon everything what was said and explained by You most mercifully, I do not find anything dark inside me anymore, and I now say from the deepest bottom of my heart the most life warmest thanks for it and would also like to thank You in advanced on behalf all those people and nations, which I, by my zeal, will win over for Your word and for Your kingdom!”
09] Says Cyrenius: “Lord, the very same thanks also I bring to You and dare to make before You, o Lord, only a weak prophet by what You just have explained about the use of the sword, regarding the well-known people of God: they are very strongly represented in Jerusalem! Over this nation I already now want to hit an inhumane large cross; since they seem to be over ripe for the most sharpest sword!”
10] Says I: “Not yet; they still short three masterpieces of the most inhumane evilness! Once they have also executed those despite all teachings and warnings, only then, friend, over this city and all its inhabitants your inhumane large cross will be hit with the sharpest sword! We want to be patient with those people for another forty-four years and a little above and will warn them before their downfall for another seven years by all kinds of messengers, by appearances of the dead and by many and large signs on the firmament! And, friend, should also all this be in vain, only then will your most inhumane sign in the largest and with the sharpest sword being hit above them! I wish, it could be avoided!
11] However, what still will be happening, only the Father knows, but no other being in the whole of infinity! To whom He will reveal it at the right time, will also know it!”
12] Said Cyrenius: “But You, o Lord, will know very precisely about it; since in Your spirit You are the Father Himself!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 252
01] Says I: “You have spoken quite well! The Father is in Me in all fullness; however, I as the outer person, am still only a son of Him and in My soul only knows that, what He reveals to Me! I am the flame of His love, and My soul is the light out of the fire of love of the Father; but you know it, how the light effectuates always and everywhere wondrously!
02] The sun, from where the light goes forth, has a wondrous inner and most inner construction; but this is only known to the innermost of the son itself. The outer, although the everything enlivening light, does not know anything about it and also does nowhere draws a picture, from which one could view the inner and innermost construction of the sun.
03] Yes, the Father is in Me already since eternity; but His innermost reveals itself only then in My soul, if He Himself wants it. However, I still know everything, what was in the Father since eternity: nevertheless, the Father still has many things in His innermost, what the Son does not know about. And if He wants to know about it, He must ask the Father for it!
04] However, soon the hour will arrive, when the Father in Me also with His innermost will fully become one with Me, the only Son from eternity, just like also the Father’s spirit in your souls will soon become one with the souls in your bodies; and only then everything will be revealed to you by the Father’s spirit in you, what at present is still impossible to be revealed to you! And as such the Father in Me still knows some things, what the Son does not know! - Do you understand this well?”
05] Say now some of the disciples: “Oh, is this not again a rock-hard teaching! For that we again have to ask for an explanation! Since when You and the Father are one, how can the Father in You know more than You? And still, according to Your added teachings afterwards, You are the Father Himself?! Oh, this understands who can and wants to, we do not understand this! It is becoming thicker and thicker! Something might be behind it; but to what use? We do not understand this! Lord, we aks You for it, that You explain this more clearly; since with that we cannot do much!”
06] Says I: “O children, o children! For how long I still have to endure you, until you will understand Me?! I now speak as a person to you as persons, and you do not understand the person; how do you intend to understand a pure word of God later on?! But to prepare you even better for this, I will explain this a little closer to you, and therefore listen very carefully to Me!
07] Imagine this our sun’s actual body as the Father, in which exists all the conditions, by which the to you visible, exceptionally luminous light-shell is continuously generated. The light-shell around the sun’s body is approximately the same as the atmospheric air around this earth, which also surrounds this earth equally to a few thousand man-heights, and seen from the moon, forms together with the earth a considerable strongly illuminated, ostensible large disc.
08] But how is the air of the earth formed? Out of the innermost life processes of the earth! The earth’s innermost is therefore full of air, and only the considerable surplus collects in always the same measure around the earth. However, so that the inner of the earth keeps on producing air, there must be a continuous fire be present therein, which is produced by the great activity of the inner spirits.
09] Imagine it like this: The innermost fire corresponds to this, what I call ‘Father’, and the air is produced by the elements dissolved by the inner fire, which, however, corresponds to this what we call ‘soul’.
10] The fire could not exist without the air, and the air could not exist without the fire. The fire is therefore also the air, and the air is also the fire: since the flame is truly only air, whose spirits are on the highest level of activity, and the air in itself is also pure fire, but in a state of rest of its consisting spirits. It is therefore easy to see, that basically the fire and the air are one. However, until the air spirits are not excited to a certain degree, the air stays only air, and therefore a large difference exists between the excited fire air, as already fire, and between the still actually resting air.
11] In the fire itself is the light and as such, spiritually seen, the purest and highest knowledge and recognition; in the air which is penetrated by the light of the fire, then also exists the full knowledge and recognition, however, in an already lesser degree. If the quieter air is also excited, that itself becomes fire and light, then also in it the highest knowledge and recognition is present.
12] The earth with such a construction resembles therefore a person. The inner fire is the love spirit of the soul in its activity, and the air is similar to the soul, which absolutely can also be a fire spirit, if completely penetrated by the love of the spirit, which is its activity, and thereby becomes completely one with the spirit! And the soul becomes this by the rebirth of the spirit.
13] And see, the very same relation you find in the sun. In its innermost is a most intense fire, whose light power inexpressively exceeds the light strength of the outer light atmosphere. Out of this light the purest sun air is produced, and this air becomes on its surface fire and light itself, however in a lesser degree as there is the fire and its most powerful light in the large centre of the sun. However, the outer sunlight atmosphere is therefore with respect to its being very much the same as the fire in the centre of the large sun! It only requires the highest excitement, and it will become exactly the same as the inner fire.
14] Now, this innermost fire of the sun is like the Father in Me, and I am the light and the fire coming forth from the basic central fire, by which everything that there is, was created, lives and exists. Thus in My present being I’m the outer and effectuating of the innermost Father in Me, and therefore everything of the Father is Mine and also everything what is Mine belongs to the Father, and I and the Father must therefore necessarily perfectly be one, with only one difference, that in the innermost fire always a deeper knowledge and recognition must be present than in the outer light, which is only excited by the inner fire to such a degree, as it is necessary.
15] I could also co-excite Myself; but then you would loose your existence, just like all the world bodies orbiting around the sun would cease to exist, once the sun’s outer light atmosphere would ignite with the power of the innermost sun fire and light, whose power would co-excite all the spirits in the wide space of creation to such an extend, that in a moment it would become an infinite, most powerful sea of fire, primordially sudden dissolving all matter! Now, the inner of the sun’s matter is of course constructed in such a way, that it can contain this fire, and the continuously streaming mighty waters as the result of a continuous circulation like with man the circulation of the blood, are providing the fire with continuous activity to dissolve and to form new air and subsequently water, and therefore the fire cannot cause destruction to the actual sun body; and even if there are parts continuously dissolved, they are soon replaced by in-streaming water. And as such everything must remain in a continual order.
16] If you now want to look at this picture a little closer, it must become at least to some extend clearer to you, what is actually the ‘Father’ and what is the ‘Sun’, and what is the soul and what the spirit in it! Tell Me now, if you are still not in the clear!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 253
01] Says Simon Juda: “Lord, when You were baptized in front of Me in the river Jordan by Johannes with water, we saw a flame in the form of a dove floating above Your Head, and it was said, that this was the holy spirit of God! And at that stage also a voice in the air was heard: ‘See, this is My beloved Son who pleases Me; you should listen to Him!’ What was this? From where came this holy flame, and who spoke the clearly heard words? How should we understand this?”
02] Says I: “From where else could this have come than from only Myself?! Or do you think that behind the stars lives a Father in endless space, who let the flame come above My head and who also spoke the certain words from the same infinite height down to earth? O you so most blind blindness of the people! If the everlasting Father dwells in Me, His equally everlasting Son, in a way I just have sufficiently clear described to you, from where could have come the flame and the voice? Look here, and you will see the same flame above My head! And listen, and you will again hear the same words!”
03] Then all saw the flame floating in the form of a burning cross or mistakenly somewhat in the form a dove, which basically also represents a cross, and at the same time all heard the already well known words.
04] But I said: “This was the voice of the Father in Me, and the flame originated from My infinitive outer-life-sphere, which is My outwardly effectuating holy spirit! Do you, Simon Juda, understand this now quite well?”
05] And all said: “Yes, Lord, now also this is clear, although wonderful over wonderful!”
06] Said Mathael: “Lord, Lord, You Most Wise since eternity, great things which cannot be studied, You have explained to us and have shown Your order, like it is and was since eternity! I can now think back and forth, and see, everything is bright and clear to me, regarding all the unalterable relations between You, the Creator, and us, Your creatures! All your arrangements are so wisely put, that also the sharpest mind and the brightest reason cannot find anything, which in itself and with itself could be standing in the slightest contradiction to each other.
07] Only when I place myself with my thoughts in the deepest background of all times and all eternities, then I must think that everything created what there is, like all primordial archangels, all heavens, all worlds - like suns, earths, moons, all the stars which according to your explanation are also nothing else than suns, earths and moons, which we mortals of course cannot see with our flesh eyes because of the too great distance -, still must have had a beginning, otherwise the possibility of their existence, at least for me, would not be thinkable! Since in certain positive relations I think by myself as follows: A being, thing or issue, which never began to be, can in fact not exist! Or could a thing become to be from nothing, which You as Creator never have thought about?!
08] Therefore an existing thing, like for example a primordial central son, must at one stage been thought by You in Your gradual order, before it, of course only then, began to effectuate in its sphere as a concrete primordial son. It could, however, according to my reason, not be there, if You had not thought of only one atom of its being! In short, it could not be there, if it had no beginning of being! It can of course be aeons times aeons centuries old, even thousand times older, it doesn’t matter; if it is undeniable there, it must have had a beginning. If, this is here unimportant and it is something, about which one do not have to worry about!
09] Now, one could of course apply the sentence also onto You, and therefore Your most solid eternity, without a beginning, would fall into the nicest nothingness! Only, in this case, my clear mind and my bright reason tells me something completely different! Even if I go in my thoughts for eternities to eternities backwards, I cannot think of any end. The infinitive space and together with it the equally endless time periods remain.
10] In this therefore necessary everlasting, endless space, this primordial everlasting power must have been present, because the endless expansion of space forever depends on it, and without it space is unthinkable just as this power is unthinkable without space. This power can only be one, just as space is only one; it must have in itself some kind of centre and so to speak a point of gravity, like the infinitive space itself. Since space is as such there, the most infinitive and therefore freest being in it, must, by feeling itself, express itself; since how could it be, if it in its highest independence cannot perceive that it exists?!
11] What, however, is applicable to space, must also be applicable to the power contained in it; also it must feel itself as necessarily present, otherwise it could impossibly be there. In short, these are understood and by themselves conditioned necessities, that the one without the other cannot exist! However, all this is originally and most individually Your spiritual primordial being itself, and therefore can according to Your spirit never ever thought away!
12] According to my understanding You are therefore just as necessary forever, just as everything else, at least regarding its formal existence, can necessarily only be temporarily! But now comes a complete different question!
13] Since all these visible and also invisible creations must have had a beginning even if unthinkable long times ago, what did You , o Lord, have done during the eternities before this beginning? I notice from Your friendly smiling face, that I have asked my question somewhat silly; nevertheless I’m quite convinced that it is not without substance! And You, o Lord, will also ignite a little light for us in this respect! My searching soul wants to be completely in the clear.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 254
01] Says I: “My dear friend Mathael, the unbridgeable difference between God and created limited man, even of the most perfect kind and type, will always exist, and in all eternity it cannot be lifted, that God in His primordial being is and must always be everlasting and infinitive in everything, while man will exist forever in future in his continuously more perfect spiritual being, however, he cannot and will not ever reach the infinitive primordial being’s measure of God.
02] Man can resemble God in its form, also in love and its power, however, forever not completely in the being-like magnitude of the most infinite wisdom in and out of God; and as such the long eternities in their countless eternal periods can contain a few things, which surely can find some place in the most endless space, of which even a primordial archangel could never have dreamt of! Since also a primordial archangel has for this a too enormously limited perceptive power; only when every primordial archangel has made the way through the flesh like Me, will he be able to understand more, - however everything, impossible forever never in the never ending infinity!
03] Yes, forever and ever you will learn about new wonders for you and begin to get accustomed to them, but you will never ever reach the end of it, and you can make the reason for this clear to yourself, if you imagine if it is possible to keep on counting until you have reached the end of numbers! But if I, according to the spirit, exist, think, will, act and effectuate since all eternity continuously as one and the same God out of always the same love and wisdom, which in itself by every period of creation and its completed successful work for all future eternities, must of course also feel more perfect and dignified blessedly, and the more wise among you can think for yourself, that I, as the Father now speaks in and out of Me, surely did not until this creation period spend My time in a sort of winter hibernation somewhere at an infinitive point in everlasting space! Even if one period of creation may from its primordial beginning until its total final spiritual completion lasts for thousand times thousands of aeon times aeons of thousand earth year cycles (according to GGJ05,112,05: 1 aeon = decillion times decillion earth years, 1 decillion = 1 followed by 60 zeros, thus 1 aeon = 10 to the power of 120), such creation period is still nothing compared to My everlasting Being, and its for you unmeasurable seize is according to space nothing in infinite space!
04] You, Mathael, know the zodiac of the old Egyptians, and Regulus in the Great Lion you know quite well! What is it to your eye? A gleaming little dot, but nevertheless there where it is, it is still such a large sun world body, that a lightening flash, which travels in four moments a distance of 400,000 country lanes (1 country lane about 1/4 hour and a little more walking. 10 country lanes = 1 German Mile. 400,000 ÷ 10 = 40,000 miles = speed of light per second. Note by Jakob Lorber: 1 German Mile = 7.5 kilometre, thus 40,000 German miles = 300,000 kilometre; Robert Blum vol.2, chapter 299,08), will, according to you, Mathael, well-known old Arabic grouping of numbers, take more than one trillion of earth years, to travel the distance from its north pole to its south pole! Its actual name is Urka, better Ouriza (the first or the beginning of creation of aeon times aeons of suns in a nearly endless wide enwrapped creation-globe (one shell-globe or perhaps one universe, the translator)); it is the soul or the central point of gravity of a creation-globe, which actually forms only a single nerve in the large worlds-creation-man (cosmic man, the translator), which the imagined large-man has of course so many as all the sand and all the grass of the whole earth, where the large-world-man (cosmic man) actually forms only one creation-period from its beginning to its spiritual perfection.
05] Such an Urka and even more a whole shell-globe are already quite respectable large things, and still unspeakable larger is such a cosmic large-man! But what is he compared to the everlasting, infinite space? So much as nothing! Since everything necessarily limited, even if for your concepts still so endlessly large, is in relation to infinite space as much as nothing, since it cannot ever form any calculable relationship to the infinite space.
06] Now I ask you, My dear Mathael, if you from what has been said start to comprehend, where it will eventually end!”
07] Says Mathael: “O Lord, yes, yes I comprehend quite well; but with this comprehension I begin to loose myself and dissolve into nothingness! Since Your everlasting power and size, the infinite space and the everlasting time periods overwhelm me completely. There is some mist in me - but if I correctly has understood what You, o Lord, has so to speak breathed to us, I of course do not really know or don’t know at all, that such creation-periods - to count in Arabic manner - You not only have zillions or aeons behind You, but countless! Since if I started counting the time periods backwards and started with the present one, I surely would forever never reach a figure where one could say it was Your first!
08] In short, You have no beginning, and as such also Your creations impossibly could ever had a beginning, and as many infinite space can contain, among them there still is no one of which one could say: ‘See, this was the first! Before it, nothing was created!’ Since before such first there still exists another complete eternity! What would You have done during it with Your always same beingness? In endless space there are also endless many creations; even if their distances are still so endless large, it doesn’t matter! The endless space has space enough for all the everlasting endless many and will still have room for aeons times aeons many and forever still countless new ones, and those future creations will not really increase those present since eternity; since something endless and countless can therefore never become more, since it is already endless many.
09] Yes, if I start counting this period with one, it will surely be increased by one, like during the coming aeon-times or eternities it will be increased by one and one and one; but where the back figure is already endless, no increase of it is imaginable! The new creations are counting for themselves something, but do not add anything to the pre-creations!
10] This is how my comprehension sounds intending to destroy me completely! But let go of such thoughts, which, because of their too endless size want to crush and destroy my small soul totally! If I only have an everlasting life, love and mercy added to it and such a region like the one over there, I will never wish again, to even know more about the moon or even our sun! I also realize now, how silly it was of me, to ask You about something, which is completely inappropriate to ask by a limited person! Lord, forgive me My great stupidity!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 255
01] Says I: “No, My friend, this is not stupidity, but for this earth life a somewhat too far and too deep going presumptuousness; since for as long the soul has not totally become one with My spirit in her, you cannot understand and comprehend such things in their proper depth. If soon you reach the spiritual rebirth and even as a spiritual perfect beingness on the other side in the kingdom of God, you will comprehend many things to the deepest reason, but only so far as it concerns this present creation period, in whose order every preceding creation has its existence and as perfected now and forever forth spiritually still has. Nevertheless, there does exist between this and all preceding creation periods, just like between this earth and all the other countless worlds of the primordial cosmic man, a most monumental difference.
02] With all the forever countless many pre-creations, which all presented and formed a primordial cosmic man, I never have been wrapped into the flesh as a person on any earth by the power of My will before, but corresponded with its human creatures only by the purest angel-spirits who were particularly created for that creation. Only this creation period has the destination, on a small world-earth-body which is this particular earth, to have Me for all the preceding as well as all the following never ending creations to eternity in My everlasting primordial divine beingness in the flesh and in the narrowest form in front of them and to be taught by Myself.
03] For all future times and eternities I wanted to create for Myself true and real children completely resembling Me, however not as usual, but truly bring them up by My fatherly love, so that they can rule with Me the whole of eternity.
04] However to achieve this, I, the infinite, eternal God, took on the flesh for the main life centre of My divine being, to present Myself to you, My children, as visible and touchable Father and to teach you Myself out of My very own mouth and heart the true, divine love, wisdom and power, by which you like Myself should and will rule, not only all the beings of this current creation period, but also the preceding ones and all which will follow.
05] And therefore this creation period has above all others the still by you not sufficiently recognized advantage, that it is in the whole of eternity and infinity the only one, in which I clothed Myself completely in the human flesh, and in the whole, large creation-man I have chosen this shell-globe, and in it the central sun region (galaxy, the translator) of Sirius, orbited by two-hundred million suns where each is orbited by many earth bodies, in particular this earth on which we are standing now, to become Myself a person and to raise you people as My true children for the whole of infinity and eternity backwards and forwards. And if you, Mathael, as one of the best skilled mathematicians considers this properly, eternity and space’s infinity will not bother you too much anymore.
06] For the still so wise, limited and restricted soul these concepts of infinity and eternity are of course somewhat necessarily continuously pressing inconceivable; however not so for the once completely awakened spirit in the soul. Since he is free and resembles Me in every aspect, and his movement is of a kind, that all space-like relations are an absolute zero to him, and this, friends, is already a most important property of the spirit-person!
07] Imagine the even so quick movement of the bodies, as I have explained this to you sufficiently at an earlier opportunity, and you will soon realize, that the quickest movement of the central suns made known to you, even if their speed is increased aeon times or raised to the power of aeon times, compared to the speed of the spirit it is still slow as snail’s pace, since it still requires time in relation to an exceedingly large distance travelled in space, while for the spirit any still so unmeasurable space distance is the same; because for the spirit ‘here’ and still so unmeasurable far away ‘there’ is the same, while the various space distances for any other movement makes an essential difference.
08] Furthermore I draw your attention to the fact, how the spirit of a person, even if not completely one with the soul, nevertheless causes a peculiar feeling to flow into the soul, and thereby makes itself noticeable as pure spiritual, so that facts (occurrences) - and even if taken place an eternity before this present time! - are presented as if taking place right now, or as if the spirit was also at that stage present as an eye- and ear witness. The seeming ‘being faraway’ of such facts occurring a long time ago, are only produced by the limited soul itself in her brain. In the soul the recollection takes the place of this spiritual feeling; however this does not bring the fact to the presence, but it places it in time when it happened. The spirit however, goes in presence back to the time when the occurrence took place and also brings any future occurrence to such an extend to the presence, as if it is taking place at this very moment, either as already started or as already completed for a long time.
09] The world-wise call this pure spiritual feeling of present realization of facts from either a long time ago or of facts still to occur in future as the ‘phantasy’ of people. Only, it is not so, since phantasy can only be called those things, which the soul assembles as something new from the stock of her pictures and thereby produces a form or work which cannot be found anywhere in the free nature-world. From this pure soul-like ability, all tools, buildings and clothes of people and fables and all kind of poetry arose, whose background is either very seldom a full truth, but mostly a sheer lie and is actually nothing.
10] It is thus this, what one can call phantasy; however, the previously mentioned feeling of present realization of either past or also future facts is a life peculiarity of the spirit, and the pure thinking person can derive therefrom, that the spirit in man has nothing to do with either space or time and is thereby standing ruling above both.
11] For the spirit therefore space exists only then, if he creates and wants one, and under the very same conditions also time. If he does not want time, immediately the eternal present of the past, the present and future takes its place.
12] Finally you could still notice a third pure spiritual property in you, if you really would pay attention to it! This property consists therein, that you are able to suddenly imagine any still so large object in all its parts and with one glance overlook a complete sun-region. The soul with its sensory perceiving ability must in time slowly look at an object from all sides, must touch it and listens to it and must analyse it, to be able to generate for herself in time a complete picture. The spirit however, surrounds a complete central sun from the in- and outside in a nearly unthinkable quickest moment and equally quick also countless of such suns and all its planets; and the more powerful the spirit is by the order of the soul, the more thorough and more precise is the insight and overview of the spirit of the largest and endless complicated things of creation.
13] ‘Yes’, you say and even rightly so, ‘how is this quickest total overview possible for the spirit?’ And I say and answer you: In a most perfect way, just like it is possible for a perfectly, nature-orderly developed soul to feel at a distance by means of her outer-life-sphere, like you had ample of proof with these blacks. However, with the only substantial difference that such property of the soul, even with its still so big intensity, cannot really be compared with a similar property of the spirit, because the soul is necessarily still spatially limited and is only able to think and to feel outside its ground-form under certain transcendent-nature-like primordial elements, and this, the closer to its actual human life-form, the more noticeable and more clearer. For further away even in her most perfected, admittedly only soul-like condition, she succeeds only poorly; and if a soul possess an even so powerful outer-life-sphere, and will be transmitting from here, she will not be able to perceive anything in Africa.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 256
01] (The Lord:) “Ah, when at times of a certain enrapturing for a few moments the spirit with its primordial fire ether emits into the perfect soul, then the distant feeling, distant effectuating and distant viewing is raised to a higher power, and in such moments it is for the soul possible, to reach the even very distant stars and look at them with great precision; but when the spirit in the soul withdraws orderly, the soul with her pure outer-life-sphere can only reach effectively, as far as she under the most favourable conditions can find anything to her elementary corresponding. Her outer-life-sphere resembles the emission of an earthly visible light. The further away from the flame, the more weakly and faintly it becomes, until finally nothing is left then night and darkness.
02] However, it is quite different with the outer-life-sphere of the spirit. It is equal to the ether, which fills the entire, infinite space as completely evenly distributed. When the spirit freely emerges in the soul and is excited, in the same moment also its outer-life-sphere is endlessly far away excited too, and his viewing, feeling and effectuating reaches without the slightest limitation so endless far away, as the ether fills the space between and in the creations through and through; since this ether is - said among us - actually absolutely identical with the eternal life-spirit in the soul. The spirit is only a condensed focal point of the general life-ether, which fills the whole of infinity. And when fully grown through the soul and gets into contact with the outer ether, his feeling, thinking and viewing is immediately unified with the infinite outer-life-sphere to an endless distance unweakend, and what the large life-ether in endless space feels, sees, thinks, wills and effectuate by surrounding and penetrating everything, is also felt, viewed, thought, willed and effectuated in the same moment by the separate spirit in a soul, and this also is felt, viewed, thought, willed and effectuated by the soul, for as long she is penetrated by her spirit and for as long he is connected with the infinite and most general outer-life-ether which he is so closely related to.
03] The difference between the outer-life-sphere of a still so perfected soul on its own and the outer-life-ether of the spirit is therefore easy understandable endlessly and inexpressively large, and you will now begin to understand, how it is possible for a spirit, to place himself feeling, seeing, thinking, wanting and effectuating in a still so faraway distance, yes to penetrate the whole of infinity on its own, because he is in the whole, eternal infinity as completely uninterrupted on all points of the entire, eternal space unweakend one and the same.
04] If then by the dwelling where soul parts of the general spirit are separately present, they nevertheless henceforth form a perfect oneness with the overall-spirit, as soon as they have penetrated the soul completely as a result of the conditional spiritual rebirth. By that they most certainly do not loose their individuality, because as life-focal-points in the human form of the soul, they also posses the same form and thereby with their soul, which is actually their body, as spirits who immediately can see and feel also necessarily can feel and very clearly observe everything which is particularly individually present in their enclosing souls. For this reason, however, a soul, once completely filled by her spirit, can also see, feel, hear, think and want everything, because she is completely one with her spirit.
05] If during this quite tangible explanation still no light has come up in you about the being of the spirit and its abilities, I truly Myself would not know, in which manner I could have made this even more clear to you before your rebirth of the spirit in your souls! Therefore all of you speak quite openly, if you now finally have understood Me regarding this most important point!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 257
01] Say Mathael and a few others: “O Lord, good, we are now fully in the clear and nearly would not know what still to ask You! Lord, ask us now a few things; since You will know best, where we are still lacking something!”
02] Says I: “This would be somewhat clumsy, if I had to ask you something, as if I had to learn such from you, since I know and see everything what is going on inside you! Yes, even your most secret thoughts, which you nearly don’t even know yourself, are clearly visible to me like the sun in the sky, and I should ask you something, as if I would not know about it already?! Would this not be clumsy or at least a useless, time wasting mouth- and tongue exercise?!”
03] Says here the black standing close-by: “Lord, this appears to me as inconsistent; since according to my knowledge a short while ago You Yourself have asked Your white disciples if they have comprehended this or that properly! This is, nevertheless, also a question by which one wants to know from somebody, from whom you have not received the right clarity before! Why do You ask the disciples? Wouldn’t You know whether they have understood Your great and most wise revelations or not?”
04] Says I: “O you my valued black friend! With regard to asking one does not only ask to obtain information which you previously did know yourself, but one quite often asks, and this with a good reason, namely to examine and to guide ones fellowmen to think about something.
05] A teacher asks his pupils about things which he anyhow knows and must know quite well even without the answer of the little disciples. And the judge asks the sinner against the law, what he is to blame for, not to find out what he did against the law - which the judge is well aware of -, but he only wants a confession from the sinner and punishes the mischievous transgressor, if he stubbornly lies about everything, which the judge knows quite well from the concurring evidence of various witnesses!
06] And therefore also I as a most rightful teacher and as a most righteous judge, can ask you people always questions, not for the purpose to learn something from you which I did not know before, but to urge you to think for yourself and examine yourself! In this way I can ask anyone; however, if I wanted to ask anyone of you, as if I wanted to convince Myself if he or she of My disciples has understood My teaching or not, it would be a futile and clumsy questioning by Me, since as God I could have known this from eternity anyhow who and how well anyone will understand Me in this particular time on this earth! Are you now in the clear about this!”
07] Says the black: “Yes Lord, and I beg You for forgiveness, that I have bothered You, o Lord, with my most clumsy question! Subsequently I will not do this again, if I will have the privilege, to be allowed to be present in Your holy nearness for some time with my colleagues!”
08] Says I: “You can stay with Me as long as you like and also ask questions! If there is anything what is not clear enough to you, you have, just like anybody else, the free and full right to ask! Since at this place I give Myself completely openly; later there will come a time when I for some time will not listen to any question from nobody. There is still something like gap in you; question yourself and ask, and also in this regard you should receive the light!”
09] Says the black: “O Lord, it is not necessary to question myself for very long; since my gaps I know just too well for a long time! And see, it is a main gap, that I cannot in the least explain the omniscience of God to myself! How can You know about everything in the whole of infinity?”
10] Says I: “Yes, if you still do not understand this, then you have not sufficiently understood My revelation about the outer-life-sphere of the spirit in depth! You will have understood that the eternal space of creation is everlasting and infinite, and how it is filled in all directions forever forth and forth with My spirit, which is pure love, therefore life, light, wisdom, clearest self-conscience, a most certain feeling, noticing, seeing, listening, thinking, will and effectuating.
11] In Me is the focal point of this very one and everlasting same spirit, and this focal point, however, is one with its endless large and all infinity filling outer-life-sphere, which in Me with the main-life-focal-point with everything its contains, is always in the closest connection. But this My outer-life-sphere penetrates everything in the whole, everlasting infinity and sees, hear, feels, thinks, want and effectuate everywhere in absolutely the same manner.
12] To a certain distance your soul can do the same, and it would be difficult for anyone to create an evil thought in your presence, without you recognizing this immediately. And just as you can do this by means of your powerful outer-life-sphere of your soul, which is continuously very closely connected to it and thereby your clear I expands far beyond yourself, it is the same case with My outer-life-ether, with the only difference, that your soul’s outer-life-sphere is limited to only a certain space, because as substance, and the different foreign elements she encounters, she cannot expand any further.
13] However, the outer-life-ether of the spirit can forever not encounter any foreign elements, since basically everything is he himself; and therefore he can most freely and unhindered endlessly above all see, feel, hear and understand everything. And see, based on this the for you so difficult comprehensible omniscience of God is absolutely clear and easily understandable! Say, are you now in the clear about this?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 258
01] Says the black with a brightening face: “Yes, yes, yes, - now I also understand this very well and believe at the same time to understand also other things which I earlier have not comprehended so well! In this way we also understand the language of the animals completely and who wants to go through the trouble to modulate the few noises of the animals according to the inner feeling and the nature soul-like intelligence, which of course requires a little practise -, can speak with animals almost like with people and learn from them what in all seriousness is of no little importance. I have tried it already, but never managed to speak a language understandable to all animals, because my organs are not equipped accordingly and still not suitable; but I can understand everything what any animal says to its equal.
02] As such I have overheard very clearly two ichneumons at home at the Nile when being very close to them without them noticing me. The well recognizable male said to the female: ‘You, I fear for our children who a day’s travel from here downstream are chasing after crocodile eggs! I fear that our oldest son, when fully stuffed sluggishly rest at the shore, being caught by an evil eagle and carried into the air and is despicably torn to pieces on a rock and eaten to the bones! If we both hurry very nimbly, we could still prevent this misfortune from happening! In the evening the lions and panthers are coming to the Nile to drink water, and travelling would be dangerous for us; but let us quickly leave this place in which not much is to be gained anyway, and there will be no danger on the long route to there, and we save our oldest son!’ The female got up and said nothing else than: ‘Then lets hurry in the usual way!’ And when the female had said this, they moved fast like an arrow over rocks and stones along the Nile.
03] After about fourteen days I came again to the same place, because I noticed in myself that a whole ichneumon family was present there. With silent steps I cam closer and found seven ichneumons playing and having fun on a sandbank and teasing each other in a friendly manner. But this time I also took my servant along, because he was especially good to speak to various animal species.
04] When we came very quietly behind a bush to the place at the river and could hear their gossiping quite well, the familiar female said to the male: ‘You, look at the bush over there; behind it are lurking two people! Should we flee, since one can never trust them!’ Thereupon the male sniffed several times at our direction and said to the female: ‘Be calm, little woman! I know these two; they are not evil people, and they will not hurt us in the least. They understand us, and one of them could even speak to us if he wanted to. We will still talk to them, and then they will give us milk and bread to eat!’
05] Upon this the female was quiet and started to joyfully jump and dance around again; since it was very happy to have saved the son finding himself in great danger. But the son was also a particularly well-build animal and expressed a way of self-feeling which could be referred to in our human moral sphere as proudness.
06] My guide thought that without any further hesitation we could get closer to the cheerful society of ichneumons and they would not flee from us. We did this, and see, the old male even showed us a kind of politeness and guided us to a comfortable place as spectators, however mentioning that we should not step onto the sandbank, because there were many crocodile eggs buried and that he now was busy to let his young practise to find the evil eggs.
07] We did this and my servant gave the male his full assurance that he and his society does not have to fear anything and that we will feed them copiously with milk and milk-bread (cheese) during our stay. Upon this the male said: ‘This will be very good, and I will clean for you the stream from all crocodile eggs. However, wait with your charity for another two full days; since my young have to be forced by the hunger, to destroy crocodile eggs, only then will on the third day the sweet tasting reward be at the right place.’
08] Thereupon the servant again asked the male how it happens that crocodile eggs are planted in this area since never ever has anyone seen a crocodile in this region of the river. And the male said: ‘The crocodiles are quite clever and are very knowledgeable about nature. By their nature and experience they know, that their eggs in these high lying areas of the stream are developing better and more healthier as in the low lying areas of the river. Therefore immediately after the rainy season they swim at night to here and still several day-travels further from here upwards into the area of the hard water of the river and bury countless many eggs in the warm sand. When finished with this work during the time when you big people just like us cannot get close to the shore of the river because of the mud, they return again swimming at night to the low lying areas where there are rich herds, which they successfully hunt at night. After the young are hatched they go immediately into the water and are swimming quite comfortable to the locality where their parents are usually staying. There they find food and grow very quickly. However, since we know where to find their strongest eggs, we follow them, try to destroy them as much as possible and feed ourselves with this for us good tasting food. Only finding them is initially a little troublesome, and in addition we are bothered by a few enemies; the one is the mighty inhabitant of the air, the eagle, and the second is the damned rattlesnake. But if we are together in a group, then both cannot cause us any harm. - But now pay attention how we are searching and finding the eggs and destroy them immediately!’
09] Hereupon the male jumped up and squeaked for the human ear a few monotonous, inarticulate sounds whose meaning I could not understand very well; but my sharp listening servant said that the male has given the command to search for the eggs. And right, the little animals started to sniff into the sand, and as soon as they found a place where a layer of eggs where buried in the sand, they made a very specific noise, dug quickly into the sand and exposed the eggs, and immediately began to exterminate the found prey. They only consumed the little ones; the large ones were only bitten and thrown nimbly in the water with their front paws. Thereafter the hunt immediately started anew.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 259
01] (The black:) “We watched them for half a day undisturbed and had a nice conversation with them, since with each step of these little animals we could clearly recognize a certain order and a well calculated plan and were at the same time highly astonished about the special skill, by which these truly superhumanly intelligent beings carried out their work. I thought about a tiredness of these workers; but no trace about this. The longer the work continued, it always started with even a bigger zeal than before.
02] After about three hours according to your time measurement the male came back and said: With this sandbank they could not finish within four days, and at the opposite shore is also a sandbank with many crocodile eggs buried. They must also be destroyed otherwise it would be swarming with crocodiles and in ten years there would be so many that no human could walk one step in the lower area, without stepping on to a crocodile. The people of these regions therefore could not be thankful enough towards the ichneumons for their continues effort to destroy crocodile eggs at both shores in the lower- and upper regions of this river.
03] But my servant asked the cheerful male, how it happens with such diligence that there are still crocodiles in the river and flourish. The male said by being very serious: ‘The great Spirit of all nature wants it like this that the crocodiles of this stream should never be completely exterminated; since also their destination is to serve the earth and its inhabitants. However, they are not allowed to become dominant; therefore we are there to keep their multiplication within boundaries. The great Spirit has all this foreseen wisely and everything must happen like that, so that one life finds its perfection in another. The transitions are always bitter, but for this the higher being is pleasant!’
04] Then the servant asked him how he came to the knowledge of a highest Spirit. The little male started to giggle and this was a kind of a laughter. When the male finished giggling, it said to the servant: ‘We then daily see His sun in the sky, and how all kind of good spirits are streaming from the sun towards us! From where else should they come than from the large light-spirit of the sun?!’
05] And the servant again asked the little male: ‘Do you also honour such great light-spirit?’ Said the male: ‘This is quite a strange question from a big human! You surely will not be more silly than we weak animals? If we all the time do with pleasure and undauntedly what His will placed into our nature-life, we then honour the great Spirit in the best manner possible?! See, therein lies everything, that one does the will of him, whom you really honour!’ With this the male left us again and returned with all diligence to his work. However, we left the place and went home to engage our domestic activities.
06] A few days afterwards we provided the little animals with milk and cheese, which they consumed with great pleasure, and upon this they rested for a whole day from the work.
07] The servant asked the little male if crocodile meat could also be eaten by people, of course when cooked on the fire before. The male said: ‘The meat of the stomach yes, since this is digestible; but with the other meat nothing can be done because it is indigestible hard. The hippopotamus would be better and even better the hippopotamus calf, which however stays mostly near the sea deep underwater and comes only to the surface during times of underwater storms and then plays with the vessels of the people.’
08] After this explanation all seven sprung up and swam to the opposite shore where we did not follow them, since we had sufficiently learned about their nature and their character.
09] I only have told you about this example of the ichneumons, since this was something completely new for me and because I have never found so much cleverness in any other animal known to me.
10] Also among the birds one find very wise characters. Especially the ibises and storks, cranes, wild geese and swallows belong to it. Among the four foot earth animals the camel and even more so the elephant, the donkey, the dog, apes, goats, then the fox, the bear and the lion are the most intelligent and use a quite clear language. The intelligence of other domestic animals is weaker and their language is more incomprehensible and silly. Among the cold blooded animals the large lizard is tops; with us it is regarded almost as a prophet and informs us often for a few days in advance what is about to happen. Therefore we look after these animals quite well and feed them with milk and cheese.
11] It is in the highest degree astonishing where these animals are getting their knowledge from. Now, I surely did not tell you a fable, although this what I have told you now must appear to the inexperienced whites as a fable. However, if they cannot believe it at all, that everything is just like I told you, for a practical demonstration bring a completely foreign donkey here, and my servant will ask him a few questions and tell him to do certain things, and the animal will surely punctually carry out what the servant ask him to do!”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 260
01] Says the old Marcus to Me: “Lord, should I bring a donkey, but one of my natural ones, to here? Since the two newly created ones could give rise to prejudice!”
02] Says I: “Yes, yes, do this; since from this there will follow a quite important teaching!”
03] Marcus quickly went away and returned with a donkey and said with a smile to the black: “There is one of your world-wise; do with him as you please!”
04] The black called his servant. He immediately directed with a voice of a donkey all kind of questions to the animal, and see, the animal told him many things about the household of Marcus, as well as about its earlier very crude owner, his name and many astonishing facts, what the black servant could not normally have known, which astounded Marcus in the highest degree. Finally the servant ordered the donkey to walk three times around our table and at the end let hear everyone quite loudly seven times the ‘j-a’. The donkey immediately obeyed and after that left by himself.
05] Upon this the black leader asked our society if this was an unbelievable fable.
06] And Cyrenius, overwhelmed by amazement, said: “No, no, friend, this is no fable; but I nearly want to believe that also our famous fable composer, Aesop, could speak to animals! Lord, this is again a new property of the blacks, of which we had no idea earlier on! Yes, if this continues, it will take quite a while until we are finished with these blacks. It is coming better all the time, increasingly more unbelievable and incomprehensible! In the books of your script I once read about a donkey who spoke to the prophet Bileam who mistreated him too much; but what is this where this black is being classically told the whole biography of this quite harmless donkey! And that this was no poetry of the black, the old Marcus can vouch for!
07] This and that is quite alright and I have nothing against it, if I together with all the other wise teachings which I heard up to now, could only imagine a little this new miraculous phenomena, namely how is it possible to converse with animals by linguistic means! The well-being of humanity will not depend on this explanation; but since the highly extraordinary miraculous appearance, going forth from the human side, is there, I would like to know a little more about the how and whereby! How can animals converse with people linguistically, and how a person with animals? - Lord, give us just a few short hints in this regard!”
08] Says I: “People who are able to do this are therefore not more advanced than you are who cannot do this; since the closer any person’s soul is to animal souls, the more it has the ability to converse with them, of course only in its life orderly, fully purified condition. If she merges too much with the flesh, she loses these properties and the dark laws of matter take its place, and the soul is then harmed by everything what also can harm the flesh.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 261
01] (The Lord:) “But the ability to talk to animals does not necessarily require to be moors. Also the whites can achieve this, if they have completely purified themselves. Once a soul is completely pure and therefore also completely healthy and strong, she begins to push so to speak the excess of her outer-life-sphere over the borders of her body, and the more life-stronger she has become in herself the further the reach.
02] This should be taken like someone imagining a still weakly glowing coal in a completely dark room. The piece of coal will now spread just enough light that one hardly can see it where it lies. If one blows away the darkening ash as a so to speak soul-matter from its surface, the light will already become stronger and reach a little further, so that one begins to clearly recognise the immediate vicinity. If one increases the blowing more and more, from its light glowing surface there will be spreading sufficient light that one to some extend can begin to clearly discern the various items in the whole room. If the coal is then made white flame glowing, it will become quite bright in the whole room, and one will be able to distinguish all the items sufficiently illuminated also according to their colour.
03] It is the same with a pure soul. The glowing with ash covered coal resembles a soul completely submerged in the flesh. She uses all her matt glowing life-fire to form the dark matter surrounding her; leaving as good as nothing for the formation of an outer-life-sphere! And such a very material soul can impossibly ever feel something about a special and higher property. In this case there is nothing about any mastery over all creatures, similar there is nothing regarding the seeing in the spheres of the soul-like life dimensions, nothing with the hearing of an inner spiritual voice and even less so the understanding of any animal- or plant language, all things which were so familiar to the patriarchs like to you the most familiar outer form of things or any case. Since what should be lively illuminated by the spiritual outer-life-sphere of the soul, if she as supposing to be self shining, cannot produce sufficient life-light-ether, to see herself and who she is?!
04] Such a soul in the end nearly does not know anything of her own existence, does not at all know her base, and if she hears anything spiritual about herself, it disgusts her; she frightens to a kind of fainting if she sees something which resembles anything of a departed soul, and despairs at the sight of great miracles. What should become of such a soul?
05] Ah, when however a soul, after she has received a warranted message from somewhere or has been breezed spiritually by self-conviction and becomes life-glowing like the coal indicated above, she begins firstly to feel herself as a soul and recognizes the ground on which she is based. If the breezing becomes stronger and stronger, she, as herself more light and light, will recognize her individuality more brightly, purer and more discernible from matter, and her light will begin to reach beyond herself and will begin to illuminate her outer-life-sphere.
06] The more intense and the more constant the spiritual life winds kindle the soul, the more life-white-glowing and the further away beyond herself the outer-life-light-sphere becomes illuminated and brighter, and whatever steps into the outer-life-light-sphere will also become soul-life illuminated and is soon and easily recognized and well assessed by the illuminating soul.
07] Once the soul has reached for herself the highest possible light, thus similar to the flaming and white-glowing coal, her outer-life-light-sphere, outgoing from only the soul, will have reached the furthest possible and most intensified expansion, by which means she already becomes a ruler of all creatures, because by means of such her outer-life-light-sphere she can engage in a perfectly intelligent and most powerful effectuating correspondence with all her close-by standing creatures.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 262
01] (The Lord:) “The old, devout patriarchs had such a strong outer-life-light-sphere, that they were shining at night, also for the eyes of the flesh. Moses’s soul shone by day because of his fiery love for God so bright, after he had to do with God on Sinai, that his face radiated more delightfully and brighter than the light of the sun at midday, and Moses had to cover his face with a threefold blanket, so that the other people could look at him. Moses’s soul has afterwards reached the highest perfection among the people of this earth; therefore all creatures had to obey him most punctually. He was standing in the most intelligent correspondence with all creature beings, by that also found My will everywhere, showed it to the blind people and indicated to them precisely the way, on which every person could reach the perfection of his soul, if he only wanted it firmly enough. For this purpose he founded a separate prophet school, which still exist today, but of course in the same manner as the new, false ark, since the real one by Moses has long since lost its power and effect.
02] If Moses also could have reached the rebirth of the spirit in his highly perfected soul, which he only can become part of, when I have risen just like Elia, however without a fire carriage, this greatest of all prophets on this earth could have determined new orbits for all the stars, and the great suns would have submit to his will, just like the waves of the red sea, and just like the hard granite rock had to give a rich water fountain where Moses wanted it; since he ordered the banned spirits of the rock, and they understood the tongue of Moses well and became active after recognizing his will.
03] That the old wise could not only correspond mainly with animals, but also with all plants and even with rocks and metals, with the water, with the air, with the fire and with all spirits of the earth, is testified by very trustworthy witnesses from the whole script, namely the book of the judges, the prophets, the five books of Moses and still a lot of other books and recordings and of course some already strongly distorted traditions of the people. The artificially constructed conversations with grass, trees, rocks and water by the Essenes in their miracle gardens, is nothing else than a bare imitation of what once existed in reality!
04] These blacks have now shown it to you from all angles, the state of power of an unspoilt human soul, and I Myself have now explained manifold the reason to you as clear as sunshine, and therefore I’m of the opinion that you can accept this an absolute truth, and this even more so, if I tell you that this has taken place with people in the past, still takes place and will take place in future.
05] At the same time you still today have a living proof with your shepherds, because some prudent shepherds guide their herds by peculiar names and noises, let them recognise their will and the herds suddenly act accordingly. Does the donkey or the ox, even if somewhat slow, not understand the signs of its master and guide completely? Who does not know that even the fierce lion always recognises his benefactor and never, even in its fiercest rage, will harm him in any way? This proves, that the animals in their own way, also have an understanding, an appraisal and often a very sharp ability of recognition and at many opportunities indicate to people, awaiting dangers, by all kinds of gestures and often by striking contumacies and save people if they pay attention to it.
06] From where originated the haruspices among the heathens who are still today want to recognise all kinds of things from the song and flight of birds and from the gesticulations of other animals? These are shadows of a former reality, of which we just spoke.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - BOOK 4
Chapter 263
01] (The Lord:) “I’m not explaining this to you to take you back to the primordial circumstances of the first people of the earth, but only therefore, to place you again on the level of pure knowledge while such occurrences still can take place, so that you do not need to believe this in a superstitious miraculous way, but rather to assess this according to the full and quite natural truth and act accordingly. Since if one day you would come with the spreading of My teaching to people like these blacks who are now before us, and you would see them committing actions which you just now have seen sufficiently, you would soon be overwhelmed to such an extend, that you would allow it to be preached another gospel by such miracle performing people and soon deviate from My ways and thereby hardly ever reach the rebirth of the spirit, instead of bringing My gospel to the foreign people.
02] However, if you know about everything how things were and took place in the world, still are and will happen, the danger to be mislead cannot happen that easily, except you would allow yourself to be deceived by a newly awoken self-interest, which of course would, correctly concluded, cause your downfall.
03] You do not need to perfect your souls for the sake to be able to perform all the properties of the forefathers faithfully explained to you - since this does not give to any soul a true, blissful everlasting life because from now on everyone of you has the very new reason to perfect and purify his soul, to reach, by the actual observance of My word, the conditional rebirth of the spirit in his entire soul. Since who achieved this, has suddenly more of the most wonderful abilities in himself, than all the old fathers ever possessed despite all their soul perfection! He will within one moment more easily view all star-worlds and suns and even hear and understand their still most far away language, than the old seers and miracle performers could see and assess in their closest country vicinity.
04] Yes, they performed miracles, - but did not understand them. They were powerful, but were not able to recognise the strength and could apply it only then correctly and useful, if by times they have been awakened by My penetrating spirit for it. They often also made use of their strength, even if it was not necessary, almost like the children who during their playful activities often apply more strength, which never ever can be of any use to them, except perhaps to exercise their natural strength.
05] However, it is completely different with the omnipotent strength of the spirit, once completely reborn into the soul, actually being inborn; since by that he enters in full unity of My infinitive and eternal omnipotence, My love and My wisdom, insight, recognition and My will! Once he is in full possession of all this as My most true child, how could he still have a wish in himself, to effectuate things, which once the old fathers, just like these moors now, could perform only piece by piece and imperfectly?!
06] That you are not capable of it any more, is not due to your will, but the time and its wrong customs. Therefore I now have come Myself, to give to you for the lost small paradise, the whole heaven of the purest and mightiest spirit out of Myself, and I think on your behalf, that you can be completely content with this!
07] Of course, to reach the spiritualization of your soul, it will require a lot of hard work and activity; and when it concerns a specific and extremely certain attainment of the most biggest and most highest property of life, you can endure a few things! Since all the wondrous properties of a perfected human soul and all the treasures of this earth, cannot be called a smallest dew drop in comparison to the large ocean of the world, when precisely following My word and will, awaiting you with much greater certainty than the physical death of your body, which in any way will embarrass you less, than it embarrasses you, to leave an old, rotten and every hour ready collapsing house and to move into a new house forever and ever, which cannot be damaged by any storms.
08] Verily I say it to you: All reborn out of My word and actions afterwards shall not feel the death of the body nor having anxiously premonitions about it like the world people and some animals, because they will voluntarily leave the body, when I, requiring them for higher purposes, call them from this world into My house! - Have you now taken all this to heart and understand it?”
09] Say all: “Yes, Lord, You our highest love, You our everything! Everything, everything we give for Your love, for Your so endless big mercy, which You have given to us here! We surely would not know what to ask any more!”
- End of Volume 4 -
© Copyright 2008 by Albert K Hoffmann.